RPG - Waking Up From the Dream (Story Thread)

[E-Nazrin]

Main Meeting Room(?), Covenant Underground, Saniwa Shrine, ~5:22 AM, Day 5
Participants: Team Drillkumo, Team Ghostbusters, Tangential Involvement: E-mouse, Xan, Outside Mentions

(OOC: Catchup, mostly for noting what Jeremidori's found out about.

And mischievousness leading to weirdness. Cowriting with Xan just got a whole lot more fun and frightening. Furintng.)

A siege on Eirin's? I... wasn't sure if that was a good idea. Reimu was our current problem, and she'd be mikoifying the REAL girls even if the guys did get an antidote to our little genderswap problem. Well, annoyance, at least.

However, when I tried to object, Sakuya promptly whipped out a knife and gave me a deathglare. Most of the others shared her disapproval.

Damn scary woman.

... so, I stayed out of it. The twin Yuyukos, Youmu, and their... moebrella were generous enough to take the bed to the back wall, alongside some of the relics there.

... I wanted to check them out, but there was a lot more going on.

... why was the Sky Ray's captain here? Could we even trust her? Well, there's Satori, but... tsk. I don't like it...

"... there's a lot I missed, isn't there?" I asked, out loud.

I was slightly surprised to have Yuyuko... maybe Sho, answer. "Oh, yes, yesterday was rather interesting~"

I glanced over to see Sho's entire team standing by the wall next to me... well, the bed and the Yakumos on it. And me.

Why are they...

"... ah, you're not interested in getting involved with this?"

Youmu shifted uncomfortably, but decided not to say anything.

... yeah, two Yuyukos is probably hell for her, but if she said anything about it, it would be even worse.

"Not really," the other Yuyuko replied. Actually serious. Must be Sho. "I'm enjoying this far too much."

I grinned a little. "To be honest, I could have as well." Frowned. "But in our current situation, numerous mega-tomboys with any habit to wander into men's rooms or act weirdly uncomfortable about their bodies would be suspicious, and we can't afford that."

Sho(ko) gave me an amused look and a raised eyebrow.

"Okay, okay, I know that isn't an issue with you, but still. We can't afford to stand out, and random genderswapping would."

She shrugged at me. "I dunno. I suspect that we could probably come up with a logical explanation given the time..."

I pressed my lips together and frowned. "Hmm. Probably. Not sure how well we could pull multiple Clark Kents, though. Or disappearances followed by people of the other gender acting alarmingly similar."

I sighed. "Well, hopefully we'll work out some way to keep it from being an issue. Hopefully Eirin'll understand that we can't be dicking around with shady drugs for now..."

"It would help if everyone was younger," Sho mused, out of the blue. "It's easier to explain kids acting innapropriately than adults."

I stared at him/her for a moment. "On the other hand, it's also suspicious for them to be manning a shrine and shopping constantly. And they don't get as much social access, in a lot of ways."

Sho(ko) nodded at me. "Perhaps. Then again, sending the military against a bunch of kids is a lot harder to justify. And I'm pretty sure the Yakuza have standards."

Yakuza. Hmph. The way they found us so quickly... what was that 'rival shrine''s owner again?

"So, it might grant safety." Sho finished.

Hmm. S/he does have a good point.

In the background, the 'real' Yuyuko playfully chewed on her gardener's hair.

I rubbed my chin for a moment. "True..." ... what problems could there be with... ah. "... assuming anyone finds out."

Shoko blinked at me, frowning. "Hmm? I... suppose. I don't quite follow your meaning, though."

... I WAS unclear, wasn't I?

"Sending the military against a bunch of kids is a lot harder to justify... IF anyone actually finds out that the military IS being sent against a bunch of kids. If the little incident that konked me out for... however long it's been was any indication, Kikuri isn't exactly playing by the rules when the ante's up.

And she could probably explain away..." ... what would be an appropriate disaster scenario... ah, "... the shrine becoming a crater as a gas explosion or something. So yeah..."

An uncomfortable silence. Chen meowed quietly, though it sounded closer to a whimper.

I sighed. "Sorry, Chen, but..."

Shoko cut in on my guilt trip. "I see your point. But still, if we get publicity - which wouldn't be hard - then..."

S/he hummed for a moment. "Though, Aya would help. Where IS that blasted tengu when you need her?"

... two directions I could go with this. Complain about Aya's absence, especially considering that I distinctly remember her having a battery candidate, or point out why publicity would be a bad idea.

... nah, better be practical.

"While being known here would give us some protection of public indignation if we get wiped out, it also means more chances for people to figure us out." I pointed out. "I expect some of Kikuri's goons would be 'plainclothes officers' in town, and even if they don't figure it out first, they'd actually believe any gossip about magicians, real miracles, or youkai around town. Ergo: Superior report. Crater."

Shoko shook her head. "We need publicity for other reasons. Faith, yah know." A smirk. "Apparently it IS useful for non-gods."

I blinked. "... what?"

"Uh..." She was a little uncomfortable about this, apparently. "Hard to explain. Apparently it's needed for generating mana... or something."

"Your words do not inspire confidence." I grumbled. "But..."

... Deodorant mentioned a Covenant power generator here, didn't he? That big thing in the middle of that room we fought Reimu in...?

"Hmm. That might be a different story. I'll have to ask one of the mages for details when we get the chance."

Shoko nodded. "Yeah. Sorry I can't explain better. I've been distracted." A smile. "Very distracted."

I glanced over at Youmu and Yuyuko, who had managed to wet the gardener's hair enough to call it a shower. Looked back at Sho.

"Do I want to know?"

"I found some interesting stuff down here." She replied, "Did a bit of exploring. Found some artifacts."

I resisted a quip about the nature of those artifacts.

... though actually, that WOULD be nice to know, wouldn't it? And my own...

I touched the 'Drill' over my chest with a few fingers, and looked down at it for a moment.

"... do we have Rinnosuke?"

"I hope not..." Shoko shuddered. "Dear gods, I hope not."

... uh...?

"Have you seen him when he's drunk?" s/he asked, "He runs around part naked and..." another shudder. "I'd rather not talk about it." A sigh. "Baaaaaad memories."

"THAT IS NOT SEXY AT ALL." Shoko moaned, loudly.

"It appears I do have a rival in drillditude." I replied, dryly. Sighed. "I said Rinnosuke, not Mannosuke. He can identify what items are for, right?"

I tilted my head at the relic-covered wall next to me. "Or is it easy to figure out what all this stuff is anyway?"

"Research is easier than you'd think," she replied. "I managed to ascertain mine using the internet and a bit of fooling around. Besides, there's probably records around here somewhere."

"Wonder if it's possible to talk to the main CPU..." I muttered.

Out loud, I had a different curiosity. "So what DID you find, then?"

She considered. Smiled. "Well, I can tell you one. The other one's a secret."

Shoko stuck her tongue out at me, playfully.

Very cute, but I'm not sure that's a good idea. "Why?"

She giggled. "Heehee! A girl's got to have some secrets, yes?"

"Do these secrets involve things that would help us not get caught and/or slaughtered?"

Shoko swayed from side to side a little, humming and clearly enjoying her little secret. "Perhaps... but then again, perhaps not~"

I continued scowling.

Her playful smile faded. "I'll just say it uses too much mana to do anything really interesting with it."

"... oh."

"At least, not if we're not down here." She went on.

... well, that just ruined her excuse.

"I'll show you if we ever give you a chance to spar." She-Sho offered.

I shook my head and sighed. "Frankly, if we're going to end up fighting, I'd prefer it to be down here anyway. Especially if it's going to make people more powerful. We need to avoid being noticed, but we can't afford losing this convenient little base, either. If this Covenant stuff is found, it may not be a crater, but I doubt there's going to be much holding back. And if this is the only place we're going to stand a chance retreating to..."

Shoko shook her head. "No, no. You don't understand. Most of the things I could do with this take space. Inside is NOT the perfect environment..." She paused, apparently uncertain how to explain, and sighed. "I'll have to demonstrate sometime."

I nodded. "That works."

"Though perhaps you understand what I mean, Midori-chan~" she went on, in a singsong voice.

I rolled my eyes. Damnit, Yukari.

... though... lots of space... I'd know... why would I...?

She pointed at my chest. "Don't think I can't figure out the significance of that nickname..."

I grinned at her. I guess I WAS thinking on the right track. "So, you found a giant robot?"

Shoko laughed. "No, but I found something that..." She trailed off, and chuckled some more. "Oh, you. Almost got me to spill the info..."

I just grinned some more. This guy IS fun to talk to.

Sho considered again. "Ah, what the hell. I found something that would let me theoretically emulate one."

I raised an eyebrow. "Giant robot, you mean?"

She nodded. "Along with just about every attack ever."

Silence.

I stared at her for a long moment.

"... every attack ever."

Shoko nodded again. "Indeed. The problem is, it's going to cost mana. Even a basic martial arts move that I didn't already know would cost some..." A helpless shrug. "But then you get to stuff that wouldn't be possible with normal 'real world physics. Energy blasts, spells... Those cost significantly more. I could still pay out of my own stores, but it would be expensive. To create something the size of a giant robot for the purpose of attacking... VERY expensive. More than I could pull off with my own mana, that's for sure."

Yes, yes. Inefficiency for style can be worthwhile for theatrics, but you do realize there's a better abuse of it, right?

I clasped my hands together under my chin in a manner reminiscent of Gendo Ikari.

"Then can you think of any 'attacks' that would generate mana?"

She tilted her head to one side. "No, not really. I suppose if I used one that worked by drawing power from other people, I could probably balance out the cost, but..."

I smiled. "Then what if we make one up?"

"Perhaps..." Shoko replied, hesitantly, "Of course, that would remove the entire purpose of it."

"Sounds like a great way to get around having to research how to make new spells." I replied, with a smirk.

... said smirk faded. "... or maybe I just have no idea how this stuff works."

Shoko generously launched into an explanation. "Let me put it this way. The attack has to already exist, at least in some form. While it CAN be something I'm already able to use, to use the artifact in such a way is inefficient. I'd basically have to pay a surcharge to use an attack I already know."

"That still leaves it incredibly useful for using stuff no one's gotten to work, or tried before." I replied. Rubbed my chin for a moment. "Just that artifact, though... hmm...

... ah! Heehee! Oh, loopholes, loopholes."

I grinned at her. I always loved doing this, even if I'm not sure it's possible to get away with. "I don't suppose you can duplicate it? Or make the artifact itself more efficient? Or generate mana? Or... hey, turn anything into a generator! The bed, my clothes... hahaha! Oh, this is so ABUSABLE!!"

"It's only for use with copying attacks." Shoko replied, with a raised eyebrow. "I suppose I could copy the skills necessary to craft another one, but...

I'd still need the materials."

... oh. Right.

I deflated for a moment. That really...

Wait.

I looked up again, grinning like a madman. Well, madwoman. "Then what about the power to MAKE those materials?"

Come to think of it...

I pulled out the Drill. "You've even got a technique to copy for that already!"

Shoko stared at me for a long moment, turning slightly pale. "Th... that's insane..." She shook her head. "N-no, I'm not trying that unless I'm certain I can pull it off."

I smirked, and let go of the Drill. It dropped back against my chest... bouncing off one of my fresh breasts before settling between them.

... I didn't need that reminder.

Anyway.

"Fair enough. It's not worth taking a big risk on. But if we can get the chance to make these powers recursive, well..."

... I grinned, a bit less wildly this time. "... heh. Maybe I'll be in good enough shape to help with the materials when we get to that point..."

Sho still seemed a little freaked out by my rant. "... I'm not sure I feel comfortable with that. After that, I'm... not sure I could trust you with this kind of power. Let alone someone else..."

... heh. That's right, maybe I am just acting power-hungry... but to ensure everyone could get a share...?

I smiled a little. Nodded. "Yeah, I shouldn't trust myself with it, either. But in our situation, maybe..."

I trailed off. Shook my head. "I guess it's a bit moot, at this point. But it's worth keeping in mind how deeply it can be abused in the long run..."

"Besides, do you really need it?" Shoko asked, eyeing my chest. "What you already have is powerful enough..."

I blinked. Wait, she thought...

I let out a short laugh. "Hahaha! No, no, not for me. You're right, the others need strength more than I do. Power for everyone, not just me..."

... granted, I've been having trouble keeping up with Yukari, but...

Shoko grimaced. "And I already said that I don't think that's a good idea..."

I sighed. "Yeah, I guess we're going in circles now. Maybe we can come up with something if it becomes relevant."

... 'when?' Nah. No need to scare her further.

Yuyusho visibly relaxed. I... really HAD freaked her out. That's a little alarming...

She smiled. "Anyways, I want it all to myself. Just like I have Yuyuko and Youmu~" Shook her head. "I'm not too good at sharing stuff."

I glanced past her, to see Youmu undergoing the probably-regular ritual of being stuffed between Yuyuko's breasts. I was about to open my mouth to make a sarcastic comment on the matter, but Shoko had more to say.

"Though I can think of some things I might share with you..." she went on, with a whimsical tone. She'd recovered fast. And... what's with that smile on her face?

"A kiss, perhaps?"

She leaned forward, her rather... copious chest producing a Gainax bounce from the motion.

Uh.

I leaned back. Dangit, face is warm. This works too well on me.

"Uh, Sho, you're a great guy, and I'm not exactly unfriendly to 'sharing' in that sense, but I think you're being rather hasty..."

She almost grinned. "Oh come now... We're friends, yes? And I doubt that my wife and Yukari haven't already..." Shoko trailed off for a moment, and smiled again, eyes closed happily. Quite cute, actually. "... well, you know."

She opened her eyes again, with a look of mischief. "Besides, don't tell me yuri doesn't turn you on..."

"Er..."

I glanced out at the rest of the room. I wasn't sure if I was afraid anyone had noticed or if I wanted someone to so I could use it as a scapegoat.

Either way, Sho noticed, and shook her head for a moment. "Oh, of course, not now..."

... two genderswapped friends-for-like-two-days making out during a large planning meeting, effectively in public, on a sickbed. I did not even consider... jesus. No, no, I didn't need to think that she even considered that...

Shoko leaned closer, smiling. "But at least a kiss, yes?"

I stared into her eyes for a long moment. She... really was very pretty. And between that smile, and her tone of voice, and... maybe...

She smirked slightly, and started leaning closer.

No!!

I shuffled away a little, bumping into Yukari's prone form on the way, and shook my head vigorously.

"N, no, no..." I stammered, face burning. "Th, this is still... I mean, we should talk with the others involved first..."

... I looked down at the bed to find Ran lying next to Yukari, looking bored.

"... and I'm already in enough trouble with Ran."

She lifted her head and looked up at me, but didn't really respond.

Yuyusho was unfazed. "Oh? I think the lady doth protest too much."

Damnit. I needed a better excuse, or...

A soft hand grabbed my shoulder. A second snuck under my chin and pulled my head back towards...

I blinked.

Shoko had been entirely truthful in her request, and apparently decided to live up to it. Rather passionately, at that.
 
I held still for a moment or two, shocked and dumbfounded. Her hand moved to the back of my head, pressing our lips together.

... what...

Shoko's lips parted slightly, and something else poked at my own, trying to edge through them to...

... I chuckled a little, just in my throat. Oh, I give up.

For just a few seconds I... allowed myself to enjoy a random heterosexual-lesbian French kiss with a very recent friend.

My life has gotten very, very weird.

Soon enough, I pushed on one of her shoulders with a hand, and pulled away. She let me go with a smile and stood back just a little.

I wiped my lips with a hand. That taste was actually pretty... oh, geez. I need to stop getting worked up about this.

Shook my head, and gave Shoko a defeated half-smirk. "Well. Are you satisfied?"

"Perhaps. We'll see, yes?" Still smiling. "That certainly was... interesting."

Hoo boy. And I thought juggling the Yakumos would be troublesome enough...

Yuyusho cut off my pondering with an embarrassed, "I wasn't originally intending on doing that..."

I stared at her for a moment, mouth hanging open.

She smiled again. "Most interesting indeed~"

"... I am very tempted to hurt you right now."

"I'm very tempted to hurt me right now." Sho agreed. "And yet I certainly enjoyed that..."

She sighed. "Life is interesting~"

I lowered my head into a palm, and tried not to smile. I succeeded with one of them. "... and I'm afraid I can't entirely disagree."

"Want another try to make up your mind?" Shoko asked. I looked up to see her with a mischievous smile, and a second Sho... I mean, Yuyuko looking at me over her shoulder with an amused smirk.

Well this is just wonderful.

"Uh..."

Excuse. Please! I don't need them double-teaming me!

... why didn't I think of that before?

"... maybe once we're sure things are going to be safe here."

Shoko tilted her head. "Oh? What's there to be afraid of? We're safe enough at the moment..."

Yuyuko gave me a predatory smile. I noticed that Youmu was leaning against the wall behind them, gasping for breath.

Her twin considered for a moment. "At least, down here." She smiled. "Or are you worried someone will notice?"

"Yes," I replied, quite honestly, "But I also meant 'safety' in the broader sense of making sure that this shrine and Covenant base thing don't get found out."



Shoko tilted her head again, clearly amused. "And that's related to this how? Your excuse seems a little... weak~"

... they're just going to rape me, aren't they?

Damnit. If only I wasn't stuck on this bed and...

... wait, my legs didn't kill me with pain during that insane fight with Reimu, so maybe...

I shifted my legs a little. I hoped that it just looked like I was uncomfortable (with good reason).

No pain. Not that I really knew where I'd GO, but... if they didn't back off soon, I was at least gonna get the bed between us.

"Okay, maybe I shouldn't be hoping to get some actual info about what I missed from you guys, but I'm getting kinda creeped out here. I mean, knowing Yuyuko, I wouldn't put it past you two to pull up a joke kiss for kicks, but pushing for a second..."

"This isn't a joke." Shoko replied, seriously. Yuyuko looked at the back of her head, mild surprise entering her expression of amusement.

... okay then.

"Not at this point." Yuyusho continued. "This is... How to say it..." She trailed off, thinking.

I got the feeling the best summary would be "experimenting," but...

Well, she certainly gave me a good opportunity to get out of the way. But she hasn't been actually hostile, so I'll just get off casual-like, unless they make any sudden movements...

I moved towards the foot of the bed, at least one side removed from the Yuyukos after my 'innocence.' My joints felt a little stiff, but otherwise fine.

Er, wait, I should probably give them a distraction. Good I'd already come up with one.

"Experimenting?" I asked, trying not to make a show of getting to my feet.

Shoko nodded, apparently indifferent to my newfound mobility. "Possibly. Or making decisions... I'm not even fully sure..."

"... fully sure about what?"

... er, why am I genuinely curious?

Shoko's face reddened slightly.

... is she planning to try and add me to her harem or something?

"Um... never mind..." she said, quietly. "I... I'm not really being articulate here, am I."

... hmm. Maybe I'm worrying too much. "Not particularly." I replied. "I assume it's something sexual in nature?"

"N-no..." Shoko went on, "At least... not yet... I'm not ready... for that..."

... well, I'm stumped. I'd have expected her to have made out with Yuyuko often enough in Gen...

Wait. Not 'she.' Not normally.

"Wait, is this about the whole genderswap mess?" I asked.

She smirked. "What, you just guessed now?" Her joy faded to an expression of concern. "I've enjoyed it so far... now I'm worried I'm enjoying it too much..."

... well, I know I've been uncomfortable about it, but... offered the opportunity to try this myself, I'd have probably taken it sooner or later. Just to see what it's like as a girl. Including...

Erk. No, not what I should be thinking about.

Sho smiled again, less sincerely. "You can understand, right?"

... I nodded at her. "... yeah. Pretty hesitant about taking advantage of it, but..."

"It's tempting?"

I provided another nod. "Yep."

Shoko turned around to look at Yuyuko, who had lost interest after the promise of imminent rape had faded. She turned back, and whispered, "And then, there's the possibility that it might... you know, allow us to synchronize better... Complete understanding of how they feel, yes?"

... I blinked. I had not thought of that. If link strength was our priority, then...

"... that's a really good point." I admitted. "But if people are going to be grouchy about it or act suspiciously for the gender..."


She nodded. "Yes, I know. But to be honest, resistance to change isn't a good idea now. We're going to need to take whatever happens in stride. We've already had to make the best of a bad situation. This is hardly as large of a problem, and one that could very easily be used to our benefit."

I nodded back. I'm not doing a great job with the "resistance to change" part - damn my spoiled stubbornness - but... there have been much bigger problems. It can be used to our benefit, but... it's still mostly a problem. If only...

"To be honest, if it weren't, yah know, Reimu, offering the miko training... I probably wouldn't object." Shoko went on.

Well... I WOULD object, but mostly about not being asked first. And maybe worries about how to get back to normal...

Yuyusho shrugged. "At least it's a cover story."

I sat back down on the bed, next to a sleepy-looking Chen. Guess I WAS worrying too much.

But, I was a little confused about one thing. "Cover story?"

She raised an eyebrow. "You're the one who was saying that we needed to hide our presence. Shrine maidens at a shrine is the most obvious thing ever. No one would question that."

... well, that's sensible enough. I didn't mind the principle of Reimu's antics as much as her methods. But that wasn't what I was thinking of.

"Are shrines normally staffed by all females?" I asked.

... okay, so there WERE still a few guys around here, but...

... wait, better point.

"Actually, since that doesn't mean anything, isn't there more than just the shrine? There's an inn there too, right?"

She nodded. "Indeed. But my point is, if everyone can get over the whole gender awkwardness issue, it has its advantages."

Heh, we kept dancing around whether the point was shrine maidens or female. But regardless...

"I suppose so. It's probably worth pointing out to the others, if we get the chance." I paused, looking over the rather angry mob still planning in the center of the room. "Assuming it wouldn't get us lynched."

... and what about me? I mean, I have a habit of being strictly practical, and the mana part could be a really good point... we didn't get many male clothes that first day out... it'd... honestly be interesting... but my crankiness and crudeness would stand out a lot more. Can we afford that? Or am I just using that as an excuse since it makes me uncomfortable...?

"Eh... We'll see what happens." Shoko replied. "Given Eirin's current track record... I get the feeling this will backfire horribly." She smirked. "Not that it won't be amusing."

Unfortunately, 'amusing' and 'dangerous' are not mutually exclusive. God, I hope this doesn't become a bigger disaster.

"Anyways... Shall we?"

Huh?

Shoko stepped towards me again, a playful smile on her face.

... oh hell, she DIDN'T give up on that!

I hopped back off the bed, and waved my hands in front of me. "Hey, wait, wait! If you're just looking to play lesbian, why not just ask Yuyuko?!"

Yuyuko heard me. "Oh, don't mind me. Youmu needs my attention right now~"

I glanced over to see Youmu standing on all fours like a dog, with one of her swords clenched in her teeth.

"Speak!" Yuyuko said, cheerfully.

Youmu made a muffled sound that was probably supposed to be a bark.

"Good girl~"

... that poor girl.

Shoko reminded me of her loosely sexual advance. "What, scared? I never thought you'd get frightened that easily."

I jumped a little, and backed away from her around the bed.

She pursued, wearing a puzzled frown. "You're perfectly willing to pull off a heroic sacrifice, but a little physical intimacy with a friend is too much for you to take?"

...

Bad thoughts.

"Y... yes." I replied, after a moment's hesitation. "They... take different sorts of courage."

And there are motives for being a martyr that aren't so courageous...

Shoko smirked again. "Well, show me you've got this one, yes?"

... damnit, she's really not letting me wriggle out of this. I knew I'd take the implications too far, and even though I try to be okay with, let's say, 'casual' relationships... bleh. Stupid romanticism.

I sighed. "All right, all right. Just... don't push it, okay?"

She nodded, smiling. "Alright. I don't intend on doing anything more than this..."

She... we didn't. I still felt pretty uncomfortable for the most part, but... I can't relax now. Can't relax. Too dangerous... too suspicious... need to be careful... can't embarrass myself...

..... it still felt good, though.

[Moerin]

The road to Saniwa Shrine, Team Silent Sinner, 05:40, Day 5

It had been a while since Nate had last been to Saniwa Shrine.  He only really went there during the festivals, and that was only if he could spare the time to actually go.  If he remembered correctly, the last time he?d been there was at New Years, and even then he didn?t stay long.  He?d always felt there was something strange about the shrine, and never really wanted to spend too much time there if he could.

In all honesty, he?d prefer to not go there at all.  But he had to.  Something big was happening, and the Lunarians were only a small part of it.  He needed to know what was going on, and all the signs pointed to his answers being at Saniwa Shrine.

And really, all Nate cared about right now was getting some answers.  He?d been in the dark ever since this began, ever since he?d met Reisen.  With no warning or explanation, has life has taken a turn for the stranger, with last night?s basketball game being the strangest thing so far.  Not that the strangeness bothered him.  After all, this was the kind of stuff he?d wanted to experience for as long as he could remember.  No, what bothered him was the lack of explanation.  Why was all this happening?  There had to be something behind all of it, and not knowing what annoyed Nate to no end.

However, there were two things that kept being brought up.  One of these was the shrine, where the girls from last night?s game apparently went back to afterwards,  The other thing? Was Gensokyo.

Gensokyo.  Nate had heard of this land soon after he entered Japan.  Whilst researching local folklore, he kept coming onto references to this land of magic, spirits and youkai.  Most accounts seemed to dismiss it as little more than a myth, an unreachable land like Avalon, Shangri-la or Atlantis, but not Nate.  No, he knew these places had to be real, had to exist somewhere, and Gensokyo was no different.  Ever since he?d first heard of it, he?d been obsessed.  He?d spent a long time researching the various myths and legends about Gensokyo, even going so far as to try out a game series apparently set there (although he gave up on it very quickly due to the fact that he was very bad at danmaku games).  Sometimes he even wondered if the only reason he hung around Anthony was the fact that he claimed his father had actually been to Gensokyo.

He?d decided a long time ago that his personal quest would be to somehow reach Gensokyo.  Nate saw this as a goal fitting for someone from one of the ancient magus lineages like himself.  Sure, the magical potential of the Wrist bloodline was wearing pretty thin these days to the point that he?d had no formal training at all, but he knew he could prove that they were still a force to be reckoned with.  Even if the most he could really pull off were light spells, and his offensive spells usually backfired in his face (what was this, his tenth pair of glasses?), and when his projection magic worked it only created things made of crystal that shattered into a million pieces after a few seconds, and?

?Nate?  You?re spacing out again.?

The bunny-eared girl in front of him snapped Nate back to reality.  She stared at him with a look of slight worry in her eyes, her short hair swaying gently in the wind.  Nate couldn?t help but think how incredibly cute she looked right now, and felt a slight hot feeling in his cheeks.

?Uh? I am?  Oh, uh, s-sorry, Reisen.  I was just? Lost in thought, that?s all.?

The shrine was already in view by now, just off slightly in the distance.  Trailing behind Nate and Reisen, Toyohime and Lunablade followed.  The older sister was taking her time to admire the scenery, whilst the younger sister was quietly grumbling about how the moon looked so much nicer.  Neither of them were really paying any attention to the two up front.

?Heh, well try not to get too lost,? said Reisen, giggling slightly.  ?You don?t want to trip up and hurt yourself, do you??

?Don?t worry, that?s not going to ha-? said Nate, just as he stumbled on a loose rock and, well, tripped up, falling right into Reisen.

?Wh-what did I j-just say?? Reisen caught Nate before he crashed headfirst into the ground and lost another pair of glasses.  It took a few moments for her brain to catch up to her instinct, and as soon as she realised what she was doing she began blushing profusely.  ?Ah? Um? N-n-nate, I??

The two stood there for a while, neither knowing exactly what to say in this situation.  Eventually, Reisen ended up helping Nate get back onto his feet.

?Ah? Um? Th-thanks, Reisen,? stuttered Nate, his cheeks glowing a light pink.  ?Still a bit half-asleep, I guess? Not usually up this early, I suppose??

?Nate, we both know that?s not the problem,? replied Reisen, with a look of utmost seriousness on her face.  ?This is just like what Yorihime said.?

?I? I guess so.?  Nate didn?t like to think about it, really.  He?d fallen asleep almost immediately last night and had another shared dream, this time with all three of the girls.  Yorihime had came to the conclusion that the strain of maintaining three mana contracts, two of which were with the (apparently) incredibly powerful Watatsuki sisters, might be too much for Nate, which was why he seemed so sleepy and sluggish.  She even hypothesised that, were Nate a normal person rather than a magus, the drain may have been enough to eventually kill him.

?You really shouldn?t push yourself too much, Nate.? The moon rabbit spoke with concern in her voice. ?We could take a break if you want.?

?N-no, it?s okay.  We?re almost at the shrine anyway, so we should be able to rest for a bit there.  Unless it turns out they really aren?t a shrine and are just the front for something more sinister.?  He saw the look of disbelief on Reisen?s face.  ?Hey, it could happen.?

As they had been standing in the same place for a while now, the two sisters had caught up with them.

?I?m still not sure we should trust the people at the shrine, Toyo,? muttered Lunablade.  She still refused to wear anything other than that ridiculously fanservicey outfit.  It was a good thing they?d left early, thought Nate, otherwise they?d have attracted too much attention from? Someone.  Someone was always looking out for weird stuff like this, like the Yakuza, the Illuminati or doujinshi artists (they were up to something sinister, Nate just knew it).

?Oh, don?t be so paranoid, Yori,? replied Toyohime in her usual cheerful tone.  ?They seemed like nice people last night.?

?The Shrine Maiden was with them,? Lunablade stated with a grim look on her face that clashed horribly with her outfit.  ?There?s no way Yukari would let her favourite little plaything get too far away from her.  I?m just being cautious, that?s all.?

Toyohime sighed loudly.  ?I guess it can?t be helped, then.? She noticed Nate and Reisen standing in place ahead of her. ?So, what?s the hold up?  Ooh, is it confession time??  The two immediately turned bright red.

?Ah, n-n-no!  You?ve got the, uh, wrong idea!? stammered Nate.  ?We were, uh, just discussing something!?

?Um? Y-y-yeah, that?s it!? Reisen nodded furiously in agreement.

?Anyway, um, we?re almost there, so let?s, uh, hurry up!?

It took a few more minutes walking to actually get to the shrine, which Toyohime spent trying to break the awkward silence that had suddenly came between Nate and Reisen.  It eventually worked, and the two began chatting away about insignificant things for the rest of the trip.

?Right, we?re finally here,? stated Nate, as he walked across the shrine ground.  ?Right, well, here goes nothing, I guess??  He took a deep breath, before walking towards the shrine doors, with Reisen and the Watatsuki sisters following close behind.

END: Saniwa Shrine, 05:50, Day 5

[trancehime]

Infirmary, Medical Wing, Central Block, Covenant Underground, Saniwa Shirne, Day 5
Meira+Hirowaza, Taihou+Moko+Keine+Sakuya

Hirowaza eyed Taihou's transformation and took a mental note of him now becoming younger than him. Taihou was evidently annoyed - after all, Hirowaza had degenerated from his former calm self into someone a little more energetic and active, not to mention a little rude at times. "Ufufu, Taihou-dear," Hirowaza giggled. "It's a shame that you became younger than I, I'd hate to see what would happen to you know. But don't fret, my little friend, I'm sure you'll retain most of your power... I think? I don't know. I know I have most of mine..." Meira snickered and soon had a thought jump into her mind. All of a sudden, Yoh-chan became... stronger. I can feel it, because the power is pulsating in me. He was babbling something about a Heavenly Purge when he was being immolated like that... What's with that? Is that the cause? Hirowaza eyed his person and noticed that the switchblade that should have been in his hands was no longer in his hands. "H, h, hey. Where's my thinger? My switchblade?" Hirowaza said, startled at this sudden realization. "I might have a lot of mana, but without my switchblade, I'm for naught!" Meira sighed, but remembered something.

Not to mention the flames had burned her clothes to a crisp, so it didn't matter that she shrunk, the clothes were on the verge of falling apart anyway.

Meira's eyes widened as she realized what had happened. The switchblade was burned to ashes on the ground, and she noticed this once she looked at the ground near where Hirowaza was being burned alive. "Keine-san," Meira piped up. "What's the meaning of this?" she inquired, pointing at the teal ashes on the ground, of what was originally Hirowaza's switchblade. Keine tipped her hat for a moment and knelt down to inspect the wreckage.

"Oh dear," Keine said. "It seems your friend's weapon is burnt. It's beyond help."

"Keine-dono," Hirowaza interrupted frantically. "Are you telling me my weapon is gone for good?!"

"I think so..."

"What?!"

"But I don't think you should worry about that, I don't think you'll be needing it."

Hirowaza tilted his head as he noted a strange feeling welling up in his right hand. RELEASE SEAL! Cacophonous Symphony!! Suddenly, a sizeable burst of light emanated from the hand. The light didn't blind the entire room but it simply brightened it up a lot. Hirowaza covered it with his left hand quickly but retracted it as something sharp emanated from it. "Nnnn... ghh... Aaaaaaahhhh!" The people there were watching in awe as quite literally, an aquamarine coloured machete was being magically lifted out of Hirowaza's palm. Blood was dripping slowly. "Gyaaaaah!! It huuuuuurts!" Hirowaza squealed as suddenly Meira stood by his side and helped him to withstand the immense pain it was bringing him. The machete was being lifted out in an impossibly slow rate, perhaps this was intentional. "I... I can't hold it!!!" Hirowaza said as he was trying to stop himself from crying from the pain. There was a sizeable pool of blood on the floor by the time the entire machete had materialized. Out of Hirowaza's palm. There was no visible hole where it could have feasibly come out. It was almost as if magic had done it.

"Okay, okay, okay, I'm sorry, I'm sorry, Taihou-chan, I take back my words earlier, freaking HELL that hurt!" Hirowaza said in a stream of thought, visibly wanting to cry. He was holding the machete in his left hand. Meira demanded an explanation from Keine, who was quick to oblige.

"Remember a few days ago, Meira-san? When we learned about the Cacophonous Symphony?" she asked. Meira nodded. "I did some 'exploration' and found out that in a single person's lifetime, their Symphony is actually only a sealed, temporal form. They had to have died once or gone through a Heavenly Purge to unlock its true form. The switchblade was an heirloom that was linked to Hirowaza's Symphony through magic or inheritance. The true potential was tapped into and it culminated in the Release Seal, which broke the shackles on that potential after Hirowaza underwent Heavenly Purge."

"Um... In a language I can understand, please, Keine-sama?" Meira asked. Keine simply giggled.

"In layman's terms, because Hirowaza pretty much reincarnated, he... she...? His old weapon had effectively metamorphosed into this aquamarine machete we have here. Go on, Hirowaza. Give it a swing."

"I can't swing this thing with my left hand!"

"Do it."

Hirowaza relented, knowing it would only lead to arguments. He gave it a swing with his left hand - his off-hand - and it was effortless. In fact, not anticipating this, he almost cut Taihou.

"Holy shit, what the hell was that for?!" Taihou screamed, in his high-pitched voice.

"Oh god I'm sorry!! I'm not going to do that again!" Hirowaza squealed, quickly retracting the weapon. Effortless... It's light as a feather... And as he was thinking this, the machete had instantly changed its form into a three-section staff. "Wha... This is amazing! The Symphony has matured! Well, this is certainly an interesting discovery..."

Keine simply nodded off.

[Kojiremi]

Saniwa Shrine Lodgings - Day 5 - 5am (Kajira and Pearl)

The communicator rang....LOUD.  Kajira was a light sleeper and it abruptly woke her up.

Kaj: *shock and surprise and hears voices* w-wh-wha? *looking around drearily*....oh *rubs eyes and listens*

After the people on the communicator said something about escapin Reimu and more stupid training she at first didn't care and just wanted to sleep some more. Remilia had just sucked some of her blood a few hours ago and now was NOT the time to be moving around hastily with some blood loss and low sleep count. She was heavily tired as her Girl form constitutes and those other 2 factors weighed heavy.

She turned it off only to see The red eyes of her companions also up and yawning feverishly. It was kinda freaky seeing them faintly red eyes of Minoriko, Remilia and Rumia even though there was nothing to fear....

Minory: sooo...*rubs eyes* are we to head to the ruins?
Remi: seems like the hasty Red-White doesn't know when to give breaks
Rumi: *yawns and turns over to sleep again*

Kajira stood up sleepily and drearily and nearly fell over. Remilia was right next to her since the chair Kaji was sleepin in was pulled next to her bed and held her from falling over.

Kaji: *shakes head* uuugh....How con....siderate of you....hehe..hehe.
Remi: just stand up straight! not like you'll faint or anything hmp.
Kaji:  r-right.... *suddenly she stands up straight and appears fine*....I can buy time by converting some energy. I'd rather not but as soon as we get down there I'ma sleep some more ~_~ i don't care what we're doing...*yawn* This'll buy me 30 minutes at most.

Kajira picks up Rumia quietly and carries her in her arms.  They head to Pearl's room first and upon entering. They were already awake.

Pearl: Ah Mom your up. I was about to get you too.

Komachi slept like a log. Poor thing not used to working at her own pace for so long.
Elly was up and about and ready to go as well.

Kaji: Eh? you was about to come get us? I guess someone told you then?

Pearl: No not really...I went to Reimu previously before bed to get one of those communicators for myself as well. I heard the conversation over it.

Minory: but...we just got to bed a couple hours ago....I'm so tired still....auuu~

Elly: Why do we have to leave so early after that horrible ordeal that just happened?! Its not fair... ;_;

Remilia: *sweatdrops* That's the Red-White for you. Deciding things on her own without much consideration for anyone else.

The crew gathered their things and headed down into the depths of the ruins.

Ruin Corridor Areas - 5:15AM Day 5

Kajira carried a sleeping Rumia still and Remilia was piggybacked on her back.

Pearl had to talk to Komachi in her sleep while holding her hand to keep her walking. It was rather amazing. Walking and sleeping at the same time. Just when you thought you saw it all something new happens.

Down the way they saw something that looked like a trolley in the distance.

Minory: What is that?

Remi: ......its a bird?

Kaji: .....its a kart?

Pearl:...its a bed ._. with people on it.

They left the hallway and watched a bed with people on it that they could hardly make out roll across
the ruins. Ziggin and zagging their way to another hallway with some small orbs trailing. The only thing that was really recognizable was Marisa's and Alice arguing voices.

Kajira: I think...that was team FUBAR?....but i think i saw Youmu on it too...

Remilia: indeed *leans forward with arms crossed and on Kaji's head*

Elly: Ummm guys one of those orbs is following us too....is that bad?

The group turns around and sees a few small ying-yang orbs just watching them and floating around lazily.

Kaji:...i think that's Reimu's security orbs that she set up earlier or something o_-

Minory: well....if they was running from those orbs....shouldn't we be like...

They all thought about that for a second until one of the orbs started to ring with a large buzzing noise. It surprised them but Remilia jumped off her back, grabbed one and threw it at a wall so hard it shattered. Elly readied her scythe and slashed the other 2 that was there. They ran afterwards avoiding more of those balls whenever possible. However, during the stramble some rubble from a battle above them involving Reimu and others started dropping debris and rubble.  While running some of the rubble hit Kajira in the head. It was light but it was still painful.

Kajira: aauuugh!...D-dam! That...hurt.
She put her hand up to her head and realized she was bleeding from her head wound. They got to another hallway and managed to be safe for a bit. She only had one eye open and looked to check on Rumia who....actually had a head injury as well.

Elly: oh no! is she okay?

Pearl: *gasp* is she alive still?

Kajira put her ear to Rumia's chest and still felt a heartbeat and she was still breathing although it was light.

Kaji: yeah....s-she's alive still. *sigh* so sorry Rumia.

She held Rumia close to her as they escaped out of the area. However, they were more orbs coming around and they had to run again.
Funny thing is....Komachi was STILL sleep walking/running. TRULY ASTOUNDING!

However they were soon cornered by at least 10 orbs and they insisted on them being cooperative and waiting further instructions.

Elly: *holding her scythe* auuu this isn't good!

Kajira wasn't lookin at the orbs at all. He was looking at Rumia who was just now waking up but...something..wasn't right?

Rumia:..nuis...ances....

Kaji: huh? what's wrong Rumy?

Rumia: ....nuisances....get lost!

Soon after she left Kaji's arms and summoned a small blade to  destroys 3 of them easy (as if they aren't hard to break anyway)

Rumia: what are you chumps waiting on! if we're to escape we can't bad down dammit!
Rumia wasn't Rumia at all. Her eyes were dark red and she was definitely angry, her voice was dark,low and soft, and her attitude....

Elly: o-of course!

They all fought more of those pesky orbs. it wasn't hard but when your surrounded by a buncha small fries....just annoying no?

When the battle finished Kajira immidiately looked at the Rumia before her.

Kaji:.....Your not Rumia...I know it

Rumia: *outta breath*....of course not you dolt! hehhe....too weak.

Remilia readied her claws and looked ready to attack again even though she was also tired.

Remi: Then who are you...stranger?

Rumi: tch...details later. Now is not the ti-

Minory: where is Rumia! what did you do to her!

Rumia: *facepalms* such a crybaby. Fine. *stands up holding her shoulder* I'm what you fought when that Rai soldier had me brainwashed. i'm the REAL "Rumia" I'm what was always sealed inside her. Those fools unsealed and brainwashed me so easily...makes me want to puke! ugh.

Shocking news indeed!
But....

Kaji: what happened to the Rumia we knew?

Rumi: the other one is asleep now its I who is awake.

Pearl: so....the Rumia we know is still...in there?

Rumi:.......Let us go before more rubbish shows up. *walks down corridor dragging her pint-sized blade*


Remilia: "I will have to watch this one extra closely....I refuse to have her get in our way and if i have to i will eliminate her myself! You little cur, if you lay a finger on her i'll-!! wh-what am i thinking!? grrr we shoulda gotten rid of her when we had the chance!"

Minory: "Rumia....The playful little sister i had is gone...she looks dangerous even if she's weak like this..."

The rest of the walk was quiet and hardly anyone spoke a word....until

Kaji: so Rumia...you are aware of the things that happened to Gensokyo right?

Rumia: Of course. Even though i was hidden i still was able to see through her eyes from time to time. *turns to her* You are a very foolish human to associate with youkai like her *points to Remilia* and me.

Remilia: *eye twitched but smirks* Indeed she is a fool for associating with me of all people.

Rumia could clearly hear the sarcasm in her voice. She whinced at it a little bit.

Rumia: tch...no matter. There's not much i can do at this point even if my greatest wish was to be released. Released in a world where i'm some human's slave.  This is pathetic.

Minory: Well its either elimination or be reduced to this semi-stable state! we don't have any choice Rumia! if that's even your name!

Minory was clearly emotional. having lost her home and being a young goddess who cared for the well being of humans. To her a youkai who sees humans as nothing but food would never settle with her. She was on the verge of tears.

Rumia: Fool! Like i'm not aware of that! I know how the stupid thing works. Signed off as if it was a summoning ritual. get strength from host and blah blah blah, dies if host dies. whatever. Let's just go i'm tired of walking around this damned place.

Kajira was getting irritated. She was injured a little bit but she walked to Rumia and slapped her across the face.

Silence. The only thing that was heard was the sound of Rumia's little blade clanking on the ground as it escaped her hands.

Kaji: look i don't know what happened to you in the past nor am I a Gensokyo native. However, I will not stand for the prejudice thoughts you have towards humans and youkai now. Things are changed for the better and neither race are at war with each other. I may be foolish to associate with youkai like Remilia however she's the best friend i've had in Gensokyo and i appreciate her very much. Be her a youkai, human or a ghost.  And i appreciate you as well Rumia. You were such a good friend after we got to know each other. Don't you remember the sandwhichs you liked so much?

Rumia listened to Kajira's stake in silence...but something snapped in her and suddenly she held her head in pain.

Rumia: g-gahh...grrr...! You....you foolish human. you won't be able....to say that....when she eventually...sucks you dry of...all your life! Youkai and humans...were never meant....to be....together!!

She soon collapsed on the ground. Her little sword also disappeared as well.

Elly: is she...okay?

Remilia: hmph...begone knave.

Kaji: *holds her up* Rumia are you alright? answer me...

After a few pats on the face Rumia wakes up drearily and yawned like she was sleeping for a long time.

Rumia: Kaji, good morning, morning ^_^

Dumbfounded-ness ensued

Kaji: uhh what?

Rumia: *hugs her* I'm hungry.....

Pearl: Did....she switch again?

Remi: how sneakily convenient for her. I does seem like there are two Rumia's in there. One i wouldn't mind killing and another not so much.

Kaji: Rumia...do you remember anything that just happened?

Rumia: *shakes head*...i was..dreaming so tired...*yawns*

Kaji:...I see...*stands while holding Rumia*...don't worry we'll get some food soon enough ^_^ Right folks!

She turns to everyone with a smile showing that she wasn't going to be worried with this complex. Everyone gave their opinions on what they should eat once they get up to the surface again and whatnot, the mood went much better after they started talking about it again.  However, Kajira was still very concerned even though she changed the subject for the better.

Kajira: "This...Rumia....who is she? I hope she doesn't do anythin violent against us...she doesn't have too many powers it looks like. So...hateful...why can't she see humans and youkai getting along? Did....something happen to her? or does she really hold prejudices? .....*sigh* man if things can't get more weird...

They talked and had what little fun they had for those moments as they finally approached Eirin's Lab where others were gathering.


In Ruins, Eirin's Lab - 5:30 AM - Day 5 (END)

[E-Nazrin]

Main Meeting Room(?), Covenant Underground, Saniwa Shrine, ~5:27 AM, Day 5
Participants: Team Drillkumo, Team Ghostbusters, Tangential Involvement: E-mouse, Xan, Outside Mentions

Our... makeout session was interrupted by a general roar of enthusiasm from the main group in the room. I broke away to take a look and saw a general surge towards the door. Looks like they'd reached an agreement on what to do about the penis problem.

"Uh... guess we should get going." I suggested, in a small voice, trying to avoid Shoko's gaze. Can't risk getting emotional about this...

She followed my eyes, and nodded. "I agree." Turned back towards me, head tilted to one side. "We'll... return to this later, perhaps?"

I laughed nervously. "Haha... maybe." Even if I hope I'm doing an okay job of not getting too emotional about this, my body's certainly... bleh.

She smiled. "I certainly hope so." She stood up, looking rather pleased with herself. "Anyhow, we'd better head off with the others. I don't want to miss what happens."

I paused for a moment before pushing myself off the floor as well. "... me neither. If only to make sure nothing stupid happens."

"Awwww."

I blinked, and noticed Yuyuko sitting on the rollerbed next to Yukari, smiling.

"... how long have you been watching." I asked, deadpan.

She waved a hand dismissively. "Oh, don't worry, dear, I just wanted to see my lovely twin having her fun~"

"Eheheh~" Shoko replied, with a hint of (fake, I assume) embarrassment.

I sighed.

"Stooping to voyeurism now, Yuyu?" Shoko went on.

Yuyuko put a hand to her mouth in mock surprise. "Goodness, such accusations!" A mischievous smile. "Or did you want me to go ahead and join in?"

"Not now, please." I said, looking over at the dwindling crowd exiting the room.

Shoko nodded, smiling. "Indeed, I don't think Midori-chan would be ready for that~"

... and here I thought I'd just have to worry about 'romantic' issues with the Yakumos.

... hahah. Assuming THAT would ever happen. Though, given Yukari's behavior...

The mischief in Shoko's voice vanished. "Besides, we're almost missing the crowd."

Well, at least I'd have a reprieve. And maybe they'd leave me alone if...

I glanced at Yukari, still sleeping peacefully. And with a rather suspicious-looking smile on her face.

Hmm.

"Wonder if she's awake." I said, loudly, moving to the head of the bed. I grabbed the handles for rolling it; might as well not burden the others with it AGAIN.

"I don't know." Shoko replied. She smirked a little. "Let Yuyuko check. I'm pretty sure they have 60% synchro~"

It sounded like she was joking, but I wasn't so sure. The two ARE awfully close...

... well, maybe not 60%. Satori implied that was absurd, right? Although...

Yuyuko giggled. "Oh, not usually that high, but we've had our moments~"

I resisted the urge to comment on what those moments probably were.

The Black Hole Ghost grew slightly serious. "But, I'm afraid it wouldn't really matter. Yukari never wakes up unless she wants to~"

I can believe that. But I tried anyway.

"Hey." I said, shaking her shoulder. "Yukari? If I can stand up, I think you're in good enough condition to get up, now."

She mumbled indistinctly.

Golden-orange fur moved to distract me as Ran stepped onto Yukari's chest. She looked up at me and shook her head, raised a paw, extended its claws...

... and reached to pinch them on one of Yukari's breasts.

... well.

"Ahhn~~" Yukari moaned, "You said you'd only nibble, Midori-chaaan~"

A long silence as Ran and I stared at her face.

"It appears Yukari's thoughts really do seem to be in line with Yuyuko's and mine!" Shoko said, laughing.

"I didn't do anything!" I reiterated. Ran snorted.

Yuyuko gave my shoulder a pat. "Oh, don't worry, you'll get your chance~"

I wasn't sure if that was a good thing.

"Midori-chan's so cute~" Shoko sang.

... I sighed. "Whatever. Let's get going."

-----

Hallway Mob Rampage, Covenant Underground, Saniwa Shrine, ~5:29 AM, Day 5
Participants: Team Drillkumo, Team Ghostbusters, Tangential Involvement: E-mouse, Xan, Outside Mentions

The bed ended up somewhat crowded again when we left, as Yuyuko neglected to get off again after her little brush with voyeurism, and Sho(ko) apparently decided to join her.

Well, at least her using the other side of the bed helped balance the weight to make up for the addition.

I tried to keep my mind off of the bloodthirsty roars from the mob in front of us... and, admittedly, the thought of Yuyuko and Shoko making out on the way... ugh.

... the regular appearances of the Covenant logo/symbol on the walls and doors as we went reminded me of more serious matters.

"... hey." I said, quietly. "I don't suppose I could get some info about what's been going on since I passed out on the Sky Ray?"

One of the Yuyukos - jeez, I'd already lost track - nodded. "I missed a lot of it while looking around for artifacts, but sure. Ask away." Shoko tone.

Hmm, where to start... ah. "First things first: How long have I been out?"

"One day." Shoko answered. "Though, it's closer to 48 hours at this point... but going by full days, only one."

Well, that's not too bad. Hm, I think I remember Yukari saying something about how long she expected while we were dreaming... how long was that again? Either way, I think that's a lot faster than she expected.

... wonder if that's from me not sucking or just the base's main generator.

"That's a relief." I said, out loud. "What have the others been up to in the meantime?"

Shoko rubbed her chin for a moment, thinking. "I believe that Sakuya organized some contest to test maid skills, but as far as I could tell it seemed pretty silly."

I stopped walking and stared at her.

"That was about when I came down here." she went on, "Before that, well, there was the gender incident."

"A WHAT?" I asked, completely ignoring that second part.

"Exactly what I said. Some sort of contest." Sho replied. She sighed. "It was very silly. I'm pretty sure all the events were completely tangential."

"She didn't expect them to stop time, did she?" I asked. I noticed the crowd getting farther ahead than I liked, and pushed myself to start moving again.

"No. I don't remember any specific examples, buuuut..." She hummed for a moment. "Well, I think I actually summed it up pretty well."

"I agree. But the details... bah."

If I wasn't so scared of her, I'd be tempted to punch Sakuya in the face right now. A worse idea now than usually, considering that she seemed quite pissed about the genderswap incident.

... well, that's probably one girl in Gensokyo that isn't gay. Much, at least.

"Anyhow." Shoko went on, "There was also something about the Yakuza, but it frankly doesn't sound realistic... Something about basketball."

I lifted one hand from the rollerbed's handlebar to rub my forehead. "... seriously."

"Yep."

I sighed heavily. "Christ, are we ever going to have a day where nothing insane happens?"

"Not likely." Shoko replied, smiling. "Sanity is far overrated."

"It is." I agreed. "But unfortunately, our current situation isn't particularly conducive to it." I paused. "And perhaps I should have said 'stupid.'"

Shoko giggled for a bit. Guess she agreed with that.

"Also, we have some new arrivals."

... well, I did notice the Ria girl, but he mentioned multiple... so local recruits?

... this could be tricky.

"I don't know if they're trustworthy or not, but I'm willing to give them the benefit of the doubt... though that doesn't mean I won't be watching them." Shoko went on, particularly serious.

Glad s/he was treating this as seriously as it deserves. I nodded.

"Though I don't feel they're the most suspect ones out of the bunch..."

... I gave her a sad smile. "My rant there didn't exactly inspire confidence, did it?"

She gave me a grim smile, and shook her head. "You're not the one I have to worry about. I'm more worried about those idiots from the Sky Ray incident."

... I briefly scanned the mob for Ria. And Nitori's little battery, for that matter. Didn't see either of them offhand.

"Honestly, I don't understand why we've allowed them to stay around." Shoko went on, darkly.

"... I agree. I wonder if Satori would agree to an interview with them..." I smirked. "So to speak."

Shoko nodded. "Yeah. The Sky Ray was just... the weirdest thing that's happened. And that's by GENSOKYO standards."

I gazed through the crowd again. "If we could trust her, the ship'd be a huge help, but...

... hey, what DID happen to the Sky Ray? What happened to it after that Spiral Covenant wakeup? Is it still usable, or...?"

Shoko just grimaced. "I'd rather we not think about it. In fact, let's just pretend none of that happened."

I frowned. Yeah, it was ugly... but neglecting it entirely would be a bad idea, and if there's anything left we can use to our advantage...

She noticed my uncertainty, and shook her head. "Please. It makes my brain hurt just thinking about it."

... I guess I'll ask someone else later, then.

I gave her a nod. "All right."

Hm, next topic...

"... you said 'new arrivals, right? Are there others beside the... Captain?"

Sho nodded. "Yes. I haven't spoken with any of them yet. I don't recall their names offhand, either."

I sighed. "More interviews... do you know if they've at least been checked for RAI membership?"

"I believe so. Then again, I've been rather distracted today." Shoko replied, frowning.

"Where the hell is Satori..." I muttered, looking down.

This isn't good. New recruits for mana provision would be excellent, but I wouldn't be willing to trust them without days of confinement and monitoring, and a body cavity search for bugs for good measure, if we didn't have a mind-reader to clear them so reliably. And even then, doesn't she only read current thoughts? Yeah, it still works, but you need to corner them and ask a bunch of nasty leading questions to get the full story...

... heh. No wonder she hates me.

Sho interrupted my ruminations with a bit of comfort. "It shouldn't be difficult to ask her about it."

I looked back up, paused, and nodded. "... I hope so."

"Anyhow, I'm afraid that's about all I'm going to be able to tell you." Shoko concluded. "You know the rest..."

I nodded. "Mmm, or at least enough of it."

I stopped the bed. It seemed like the mob had come to a halt, in front of...

-----

Infirmary, Medical Wing, Central Block, Covenant Underground, Saniwa Shrine, ~5:30 AM, Day 5
Participants: Team Drillkumo, Team Ghostbusters, Tangential Involvement: E-mouse, Xan, Outside Mentions

"EIRIN! EIRIN!"

Tasukete?

... I suppose this hallway should look familiar to me. That, or Eirin's main lab is separate from the sick bay.

Surprisingly, Eirin answered with a shout from the door of the room. "What is it?! This is a place for sick people!"

"Physically or mentally?" I quipped.

This was followed by an angry shouting match between Eirin and the mob, which could be summed up as "RETURN OUR PENII" vs. "GO AWAY." Admittedly, I have to say I agreed more with the first group, considering the trouble genderswapping could cause, and since Eirin was up and about anyway, she didn't have any good excuse not to be working on it... unless, of course, she was being a dick about it, which is worth objecting to.

Of course, I wasn't as fond of the aggressive methods displayed... I would have been tempted to object if it didn't mean getting knifed in the di... va... NEVERMIND.

I tried paying attention to the conversation again. "You and what army?!" Eirin challenged.

The one standing here, obviously...

"... you really want to know?" the other 'negotiator' asked.

"I would have thought the Brain of the Moon would be able to guess." I muttered.

"Go ahead! Do your worst!" Eirin cried back, defiantly.

Welp. Guess that's one door in the Covenant base that's going to get clawed apart and...

Wait, how tough are the doors, anyway?

"T34! Bring on the big one!"

An engine roared. The floor shook.

...

"Oh god tell me they're kidding."

"They're crazy. I understand that they want a cure, but this is insane..." Shoko agreed, staring at the sight.

One of the tanks rolled through the hall. The crowd parted to let it stop in front of the door to Eirin's lab. The turret whirred for a second as it leveled the main gun down at the door.

Okay, they're going too far.

"Okay guys," I yelled, "I seriously don't think this is a..."

Sakuya leapt out of the crowd and landed on the bed in a slouched pose, wearing her best Jack the Ripper face.

"My dear," she said quietly, her vicious tone thinly coated by false politeness, "I quite frankly do not care what you think, and would appreciate it if you did not try to interfere with getting Taihou back to normal."

My jaw was not working at its best, not in the least thanks to the six daggers dangling between her fingers. "B... buh..."

"I believe it would be in our best interests to leave this matter be." Sakuya went on, smiling dangerously.

"... yes ma'am."

Sakuya's threatening air vanished, her smile turning sincere. She daintily hopped off the bed, turned to give us a polite curtsey, and returned to the crowd around Eirin's door.

I whimpered.

"This won't end well..." Shoko said, sounding a little shaken by that little exchange.

Eirin finally replied to her situation, her voice shaking as well. "... you wouldn't dare... you'll bring the entire ruins down on us!"

And, y'know, maybe kill her? Did you people think about this at ALL?!

I grit my teeth. Okay, okay... it could work as intimidation, but damn if it isn't a gamble.

"No, I won't." a male voice said, dulled some by the tank exterior. Porn Rule poked his head out of the hatch, and continued, "It?s a standard armour-piercing round. It?ll smash the door into pieces and put a pretty big crater on the wall opposite but otherwise it won?t destroy anything important to the ruins? structural integrity."

... are we sure these ruins follow standard structural laws? There's something funny about the construction material for this place... granted, it?s more likely to be more resistant than more brittle, considering, but...

... hmm. Then again, we aren't exactly in top condition mana-wise, are we? If we can't even open some of the rooms here...

Please be a bluff. Please be a bluff.

"Yield?" our 'negotiator' yelled, sounding a little smug.

A pause, before Eirin showed her defiance: "TRY ME!"

Hoooooo boy. I should try and...

I took a few steps towards the mob, and Sakuya quietly revealed herself near the edge of it, giving me a sweet smile.

... I backed up behind the bed again.

"... Rika, ready the high-explosive round." Porn Rule said, "Chiyuri, ready recoil rectifier."

... wait, Chiyuri?! I know she wasn't here earlier! And I was afraid Yumemi was...

... wait, artificial mana generators from Kikuri's goons... was she just using Covenant tech too...?

Bloody hell.

More mechanical whirs and metallic thuds showed that the tank crew really WAS loading the main gun.

... I wish I could help, Eirin.

Silence.

"... we're open." Eirin finally said, defeated.

"What was that?" someone else asked, mocking.

"We?re open, okay?!" the Brain of the Moon cried in exasperation. The door she was hiding behind clicked and opened, revealing... yep, looks like the sick bay I'd woken up in. And Eirin, of course. She was carrying... something, hard to see at this distance. A jar?

"Look, the best I have at the moment is this." she said, tossing the object at... an unfamiliar girl. "Theoretically speaking, it should work."

'Theoretically?' Oh dear.

My worries were interrupted by a soft moan from the bed. I looked down to see Yukari shuffling a little under the bedsheets.

Oh joy. NOW what was she dreaming about?

She opened her eyes.

"Uuuu. What's going on?" she asked, blearily. Her eyes lazily traced over the ceiling, a rather dreamy expression on her face.

I blinked down at her. "Yukari?"

A little black cat darted across the bed and started licking Yukari's cheek.

I dabbed at my upper lip.

"Ah... heehee... good morning, Chen." Yukari said, softly.

Ran approached with more dignity and nuzzled her other cheek.

"You're okay!" I cried. I felt... oddly relieved. She'd seemed fine... I'm... being irrational. Isn't that...

Joy. This could be... bad. Or maybe...

"Ah, Yukari-san!" both Yuyukos cried.

Yukari blinked, and lifted her head to look at them. A beat of silence.

"Oh my. Yuyuko, when did you learn to..." she trailed off, looking between their faces for a moment. "... no, you look a little different. That's a very convincing cosplayer, Yuyu-chan~"

She still sounded a little dreamy, but it was clear she was starting to recover her usual wit. I held my tongue for the moment; she probably wanted to greet Yuyuko properly, for now.

... and putting off taunting about "Midori-chan" might be a good idea.

"Awww, you could tell?" one of them replied, smiling. "I thought I had her made up perfectly~"

Yukari grinned. "Oh, she's quite impressive. But I know your face very well."

Ah, guess that one must have been Yuyuko.

"I hope you had a nice nap~" ghost-girl sang. She smiled sincerely. "It will be good to have you around again."

Sukima returned the smile. "And it's good to be back." Her expression turned mischievous.

Uhoh.

"Honestly, it was getting rather boring dreaming all alone after the others woke up... I had to conjure up some fun of my own~"

Yuyuko and Shoko looked up at me, mirroring her smile.

Yukari followed their gaze and rolled to one side. (With Chen jumping out of the way in the meantime.) She pushed herself up with one arm, moaning slightly. Probably sore.

She looked me over with a small smile on her face. I averted my eyes.

"Ara ara... Midori-chan did turn out as cute as I expected~"

Ugh, my face is burning again...

Yukari shifted into a more comfortable sitting position, and reached towards me with one hand.

More specifically, for my... breasts.

"Although, I'm a little disappointed that your--"

I jumped back to avoid her touch.

"No molestation, please." I requested, not quite managing to keep my voice from shaking.

Yukari blinked at me, looking a bit puzzled.

Behind her, Shoko chuckled. "I already did that for you, Yukarin~" She sighed dreamily. "I know I shouldn't, but... Midori-chan is so cute that I just... fell in love~"

... I really hoped she wasn't serious there.

Well, there was SOME disagreement from my second...

God damnit, no.

Yukari spun around to face her. "Really, now?" she asked, eagerly, "Oh, do give me the details!"

Shoko smiled. "Oh, don't worry, I'll fill you in soon. But, there are too many people around here who might listen in."

... how the hell did I forget about our current situation? Were they actually going to take that drug without getting it tested on something trivial first...?

I looked over at the mob, to see a group of panicked Gensokyoites (and batteries) surrounding a crumpled miko outfit on the floor.

... what? How'd that happen? Did the drug shrink someone?

... speaking of which, who...

Wait, Deodorant was wearing a miko outfit...

Fuck.

"Hmm, what IS going on?" Yukari mused, noticing the fiasco as well.

"Long story short, the mob decided to bully Eirin into finding something to turn the guys back to normal." I replied, starting to walk towards said mob in the hopes of finding out what had happened, "Unfortunately, it doesn't look like it worked as intended."

"No, it doesn't." Shoko agreed, hopping off the bed. "Let's see what it DID do."

"Geez... you people..." a tired-sounding voice called out from the edge of the crowd. I glanced over to see... Reimu and Sanae, leaning heavily on each other's shoulders?

Looks like they really WERE worn out from that fight, one way or another.

Reimu went on. "If only you didn't make such a big fuss over shrinemaiden training..."

"The same could go for you." I grumbled.

"Re... Reimu!" Alice gasped, panicked fright on her face, "I-It wasn?t me, I swear! I-I didn?t just kill us all! No!"

Well, that explained who gave him... her that shady drug.

"... calm down, people." Reimu said, heavily. She let go of Sanae's shoulder and hobbled over to the pile of miko clothes on the floor. She rifled through it for a few seconds and...

...

Joy. I'm not good at being patient with little kids.

Eirin had better damn well have a cure for this, too!

"Oho." Shoko said from beside me.

... he was AMUSED by this?!

"Yuyuko, I think we're joining in on this. Though, with a smaller dose."

Yuyuko walked past us, nodding. "Yep, yep! Those pills look delicious~"

"You can't be serious."

The Ghost of Hunger was also dragging Youmu along with her. She looked, understandably, terrified. The half-ghost actually tried to tug away from her master's grip.

Yuyuko just tugged back. "That means you too, Youmu! No getting out of it~"

Shoko smiled, not moving quite yet. "You'd be incredibly moe as a loli~"

"Bu, but..." Youmu stammered.

"Do it." Sho pressed, sternly.

"Um," I tried to cut in.

Shoko put a hand on my shoulder. "I said it'd be easier if we were all younger, didn't I?"

I glared at her. "... do you have psychic powers or something?"

She smiled, putting two fingers to her lips. "Perhaps~" A sad look. "But it seems like I can't see what Midori-chan really thinks of me..."

A chuckle from behind me.

I sighed heavily. "Oh, whatever. Just don't do anything idiotic, all right?"

Shoko gave me a frown. "Come now, Midori-chan, you know you can trust me more than that."

"... heh. True. Then... be careful about public appearances, perhaps."

She nodded. "Fair enough."

"Shooo~ We've got the snackies~"

"Ah, I'll be right there, Yuyuko!" Shoko called back, and headed into the mob.

---

Speaking of the mob, Reimu seemed to be having some trouble getting people to understand what the drug had actually done.

 "... this IS Mitaka... Mikoto... or whatever she is now." She said to the mob, clearly exasperated, "The drug LOLIFIED her!"

Looked like that got through to most of them. Porn Rule seemed a little slow on the uptake, though. "Wha...?"

Eirin approached Reimu and her charge. She looked over our new little toddler carefully. "Hmm..." She nodded. "Okay, so I DID manage to reverse a particular biological process. Just not the one we wanted reversed."

... bio... what. Genderswaps are not a biological process.

'Brain of the Moon' my ass!

I opened my mouth to yell at her, then forced it closed. Alice filled in for me.

Deep breaths. Deeeeep breaths. More effective if I tell her calmly, after all.

I forced a very fake cheerful smile, and called out, "Eirin?"

She looked over at me, and seemed to brighten a little. I wasn't sure if she was taking my expression seriously or was tired of the others acting like idiots.

"Yes?"

"Wasn't the genderswap caused by your drugs, not a biological process to reverse?" I asked, sweetly.

Eirin froze. "... ah..."

I tilted my head to one side, closed my eyes, and smiled as sweetly as I could.

"Kindly stop dicking around and get to work on an actual antidote."

I didn't get to see her reaction, of course, but once I opened my eyes I got a peek at what the other groups were doing.

It seemed that there was a general trend of groups teaming up on... looks like the mana battery, usually, and forcing one of the drug pills down their throat.

"Oh come on, you idiots..."

"Jeremy."

I paused, and turned back towards Yukari. "... yes?"

She smiled. "You worry too much."

... an echo of a memory... a dream? No, our dream... when we were...

... and she'd said that she...

I shifted uncomfortably. "... I hope so." I replied.

She waved me over. "C'mere, Midori-chan."

... I glanced over my shoulder for a moment before stepping up to the bed again. I made sure to stay out of her reach, after the previous incident.

"I actually think there's something more important for you to do than worry about a little playing around with Eirin's drugs." Yukari explained.

"Playing around?" I growled, "Do I need to explain the security risks of random bodily changes even to YOU?"

She smiled. "Oh, I know. But right now, we aren't 'public' yet. We can play for a little while, certainly?"

...

"It's not a good habit to get into."

"No, not really." Yukari agreed. "But since the harm's already done, and we're waiting on another solution anyway..."

..... bloody hell.

I sighed. "... yeah, okay, you're right. Sure doesn't help me figure out what's been going on, but..."

"Fufufu..." she put a finger to her lips. "Don't worry, we'll have time for that." That damned mischievous smile. "Perhaps you'd even like to wait a while, to have a little fun with them?"

... I'd always wondered what it felt like for girls to...

Fucking second head!

I shook my head vigorously, to try and get those naughty thoughts out of the way. Not here, not now! Maybe if I had some privacy from everyone for a while, maybe if Yukari was gentle about...

No, god no, she'd never do that. What am I thinking.

She smiled knowingly. "Oh my, Midori-chan is quite tempted, isn't she~"

I sighed, and nodded at her, face lowered. "... yeah."

"Goodness, it's nothing to be ashamed of, dear." Yukari said, a little surprised by my response. A smirk entered her voice. "I should talk to Shoko so I can pick up where she left off~"

Oh, for the love of...

I moved my head up to glare at her, but stopped partway as a flicking fox ear caught my attention.

"... ah... Ran..."

Even Yukari wasn't helping with this... she's linked too, isn't she? So I can't afford to...

"Oh, yes." Yukari said, the mischief leaving her. For the moment. "Thank you, Ran, you reminded me."

"That we need to find some way to talk about this whole affair?" I asked.

"My, who are you accusing of cheating, Midori-chan?"

I just glared.

Yukari chuckled. "Alright, not that. Rather, you're right!" she nodded. "I think it's time for Ran and Chen to return to normal."

Ran's ears perked up. She looked over at Yukari.

... I don't know... she seems to be in pretty good condition, but she still hasn't tried to get up...

Yukari noticed my concern and waved dismissively. "Oh, don't worry about me. Between our new mana generator and that surge you managed earlier, I'd be amazed if it slowed down either of us."

Surge? How would I...

I noticed Yukari staring at my chest. I silently turned away and lifted my arms to cover my.....

...

Spiral...

I smiled slowly.

"There you go, Midori-chan~" Yukari sang. "I told you, it won't be a problem."

I smirked a little. "Yeah. Gotta try, right?"

"That's the spirit~"

I glanced at the cat and fox, still on the bed. Now, though, they were standing up and looking at me expectantly, tails swishing.

"Awfully eager, aren't you?"

"Oh, quite frankly, I think Ran's just cranky about having to stay a plain fox for so long." Yukari said, the casual indifference only worsening her bluntness.

I glanced between Ran and Yukari a few times. "Err..."

I couldn't tell how offended Ran was by this statement, but I was pretty sure she...

... nodded.

Yukari smirked. "Honestly, Ran. Normally you're just fine with me finding new Playmates." she reached down the bed to ruffle the fur on the back of Ran's head, roughly. "Or have you just gone into heat or something~"

I don't know if foxes can blush, but I think Ran was getting close to it.

"And are you suuuuure that didn't have anything to do with the Tenko incident~"

Ran growled.

Yukari giggled. "Alright, alright, that's enough teasing. Now shoo, shoo, go get your tails back, and give Midori-chan a proper introduction!"

I blinked at her.

"... why should we leave?"

"Well, you should have some privacy for really talking with my dear shikigami for the first time, don't you think?" Yukari said, "It would be a little awkward out here with the crowds, wouldn't it?"

"And why can't we take you along?" I specified.

"My, my, separation anxiety, Midori-chan? You poor girl~"

I growled a little.

Yukari smiled. "That shows the problem, actually. If I came along, I'd just steal the show~"

I glared at her, but she... actually had a point. I remember talking with her a lot more in those dreams than Ran and Chen...

"Besides," Yukari went on, "I'd like to have Eirin double-check my condition... and talk with Shoko~"

"Oi!"

A smirk from the gap youkai. If she still counted as one, at least. "Come now, Midori-chan, you don't really think you'd be able to stop that, would you?"

... damnit.

"No."

... so should I just tell her myself?

..... trust...

I sighed. "What happened was... Sho..." I fought with working my mouth for a moment. "Sho pressured me into... kissing."

"Hmhm, a gentle start." Yukari smiled. "And then?"

"Nuh... nothing past that." I shifted uncomfortably. "I... think I'm gonna go now."

A hint of a smirk. "All right, then. Do have fun~"

I'm not entirely sure I liked her tone for that last one... but I led Ran and Chen off anyway, in search of a nearby room in the ruins to get them back to normal, and talk in.

Hope nothing goes wrong with it...

[Helepolis]

- - -

[trancehime]

Infirmary, Medical Wing, Central Block, Covenant Underground, Saniwa Shirne, Day 5
Meira+Hirowaza, Taihou+Moko+Keine+Sakuya

"That was totally unnecessary! You didn't have to DO that!" Hirowaza whined as he slammed the three-section staff on the ground. He would not hold a temper tantrum but he was certainly quite irked at the treatment he was getting, and he could tell that Taihou was getting annoyed too. "Just because we look and sound like kids doesn't mean we think like them!" Hirowaza said. "D, d, don't treat us that way...! And look at poor Sakuya-san! Surely she's fretting at Taihou-san's current condition. This isn't a game, you know."

"Geez, geez, just a joke, take it easy!" Meira said coolly as she simpered away from the scene.

"There was still no reason to do that," Hirowaza murmured inaudibly as he sat on the ground, adamant about not participating in the nefarious things Mokou and Keine most likely had planned for the two. "Well, Taihou-san, aren't you going to do something about it?" he asked, quickly shifting the three-section staff into a scimitar. "You're Lady Remilia's trusted butler. In this state, you aren't very much, and I'm sure Sakuya-san is very worried about you."

[Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch]

Some secluded part, away from the main group, Underground Ruins, Day 5


Etch and the others met up with Ria and Kaguya. It took a while, but Team Shakin' made it to the Library.

Etch: Ok, so now what?

Ria: Well, first things first. We need to assess the situation. Reimu and Sanae are drafting people in to become Shrine Maidens.

Nitori: As far as *yawn* I can tell...

Momizi: Huh? Nitori, why are you so tired. The battles weren't that fierce.

Nitori: It's not that. I was up all night working on a mana amplifier for Reimu and Sa--

Nitori was cut off as Ria grabbed her by her shoulders roughly.

Ria: What did you say?

Nitori: WAH!!!

Ria: Where is it now? WHERE?!?

Nitori: I don't know! It's probably with Reimu!

Ria: Crap...

Ria let Nitori go as she fell to one knee. She searched around in her bag for something, but couldn't find it. She had encountered the worst thing for a Crios user to encounter, medicine shortage.


meanwhile, in the holding room...


Cirno and Marx were still tied up in the room.

Cirno: Damn, these ropes are tight...

Marx: What, these? They're pretty loose.

Marx stood up, and the ropes fell off.

Cirno: Wha, buh, how...?

Marx: Part of my training a while ago was to be a escape artist. Just in case. Good thing these are ordinary ropes. Now, let's get out of here.

Marx untied Cirno and they both left the room.

Ana: HEY! WHAT ABOUT US?!?


back at the ruins...


Etch: Ria, you ok?!?

Ria: Mana shortage... used too much Crios...

Kaguya: Hey, don't you die here now! If you die, I die too!

Akyu: But, aren't you an immortal?

Etch: Oi! We still need to do something about Ria!

Ria: Etch, listen to me. Go to Eirins room and pick up the necessary ingredients for a Crios Stim. Go, quick!

Etch: Wait! How do I know which one to pick?

Ria: Use your Crios... It will show you what you need.


Eirin's Medicine Storage


Etch was searching around the room for stuff. That goodness someone had the bright idea of bringing a tank to cause a huge commotion. Good thing too, as It wouls also keep the Mad Scottsman at bay.

Etch: Sheesh, where to start?

Momizi: Hey, hurry up will you?

Etch: Ok, ok. Now then... Crios, show me what I need...


Path to the Ruins...


Marx and Cirno were running down the corridors, intent on finding Ria and the others. But, where to start looking?

Cirno: So, the plan is to just run around aimlessly until we find someone? Even I could have thought of that!

Marx: I can't actively use Crios now, just in short bursts. I can't afford to have you nearly dead right now, Cirno.

Cirno: Thanks, but you still can't find any of the people you mentioned earlier?

Marx: I can only sense Ria around here. I can't find Lazuras or Fo--

Marx froze in place as she sensed someone else. Someone, familiar, not to mention closer.

Marx: Come on, let's go!

Cirno: Wah! Wait up!

Marx: (It has to be, it must be him! Forte!)


The Ruins


Etch and the others managed to creep away from the commotion which got louder and louder. Etch followed Ria's instructions and made a pill for Ria to swallow.

Ria: Here it goes...

She swallowed the pill but then clutched her chest in pain.

Kaguya: RIA!!!!

Nitori: Etch?!? What did you do?!?

Etch: How should I know?!?

Momizi: Wah! She's shrinking!

Ria did indeed shrink. She now had the body of a 7 year old.

Kaguya: R-Ria?

Rialia: ? Where am I?

Etch: I'm sure I got the ingredients right...

Rialia: Um... miss? Is this a famous ruin?

Etch: (urg...) No. This is actually not very well known. My name is Ambera. What's your name?

Rialia: Rialia Soguyen from Port Forenga. It's nice to meet you, Miss Ambera.

Marx and Cirno burst into the room.

Marx: Ria! There you a--what the heck is going on here?

Etch: uh...

Kaguya: Where to start...?

[Helepolis]

- - -

[trancehime]

Infirmary, Medical Wing, Central Block, Covenant Underground, Saniwa Shrine, Day 5
Meira+Hirowaza, Taihou+Moko+Keine+Sakuya

Hirowaza was standing up and quickly saw what Taihou did, who distracted Moko with the maneuver. While Mokou was taunting Taihou, Hirowaza clenched his fist and leapt at Mokou from behind. "Hey, flamebrain! Eat this! STONE FIST!" Hirowaza yelled as his right hand was enveloped with mana and became as hard as stone, and then struck at Mokou's back. The stone covering his hand shattered from the force and became mana once more, energizing Hirowaza's next attack. When he attacked Moko at Taihou's call, he remembered something.

-- an unspecified, large amount of time before the present --

Hirowaza looked at her intently and was wondering what she was doing as she was fixing her hair. "You... saved me," Hirowaza said bluntly. "Thank you." he continued, holding his left arm which had a large band-aid on it that covered a large gash that was bleeding. Hirowaza switched his gaze to the two girls that were also attending to that woman. Those two look very powerful... he thought. I'd do my best not to annoy the Astarte Hirowaza then stood up from his sitting position. The woman spoke. "Hey... Why don't you try your hand at fighting me?"

"Me? Fight you? Are you crazy?! I can't do that."

"...I want to see the extents of your power."

"Still..."

The lady smiled and had her attendants step back. She drew a long spear and slammed the end of it on the ground. "If you won't fight me, then I'll undo everything I did to save you first!"

"Woah, hold it!"

She was extremely fast and took the initiative, thrusting the spear forward. Echoing Lance! Hirowaza braced for the impact - FROZEN SKIN! An icy barrier covered Hirowaza as he was able to minimize the damage from her strong attack. However, Hirowaza still staggered a bit. "You're just as they say." she said. "You know, I heard that that undeath Phoenix girl was pretty powerful from my attendants here," she said as stepped back a moment and changed her spear into a massive hammer. "But... That power of hers has a weakness. Immortality has its limits." she continued and set her hammer high in the air. DENSE TELLIUM CRUSHER!

"Wai--" Hirowaza was about to protest and ask for an explanation when the hammer was sent down upon Hirowaza, who tried to evade the hit but was still affected greatly by the blow, parts of his frozen skin cracking and revealing battered skin. The lady was stunned for a moment as she tried to raise the hammer again. "The back!" Hirowaza muttered as he leapt in the air, drawing out his switchblade. MAXIM'S SPECIAL!

However, just as he was about to strike, her two attendants suddenly blocked the attack.

"Ow!"

"Well, as you can see," the woman said, "You're not too shabby yourself. You just need to utilize your opponent's weakness, because you yourself lack physical fortitude.

-- back to the now --

Moko felt the blow and stopped laughing. "Now, now, isn't a two on one battle cheating, my little dears?" Mokou said. She turned around to face the child Hirowaza who was far from pleased.

"That's enough, Moko-san. You wanted Taihou-san to stop being weak, yet here you are taunting him of his size. Your behavior is making me sick," Hirowaza said. "What does not kill us makes us STRONGER!"

"Well, well. We shall see about that!" Mokou said, letting fire embrace her entire body. "En garde!"

Hirowaza quickly gestured at Taihou to make a move as Mokou was about to release her power on him. Mokou let loose a flurry of attacks, however... DRAGON AEGIS! Hirowaza yelled as quickly the essence and spirit of a dragon entered his body, allowing him to block most of the damage coming from Mokou's fists and kicks. "Your blows are nothing against my Dragon Aegis!" Hirowaza said. However, eventually he could feel the attacks draining the power slowly. "And yet you are still persistent! Here's an eye-opener, to cool your battle heat!" FROZEN DAMSEL! Hirowaza used the remaining portion of his Dragon Aegis to mitigate Mokou's attack and struck with his scimitar, charged with a freezing energy, and hit Mokou's arm.

"Taihou! Go for it!" Hirowaza said as he staggered back.

[Helepolis]

- - -

[trancehime]

Infirmary, Medical Wing, Central Block, Covenant Underground, Saniwa Shrine, Day 5
Meira+Hirowaza, Taihou+Moko+Keine+Sakuya

Hirowaza remained silent as he panted and shot a glare at Meira, but Meira knew that he meant nothing malicious from the glare. Hirowaza looked back at Taihou and his friends and sighed. "...Whatever," he murmured as he weakly stood up. "There are more important matters at hand." Hirowaza stared away from everyone else's presence. There was a vestige of anger within him, despite all that he had done, there was still something off. Meira could sense it immediately as she looked at Hirowaza's distant gaze into the walls of the area. Meira inaudibly murmured to no one in particular "They say the best strength is the one from within... You are powerful, but you lack that one oomph... There seems to be no one truly close to you. It's sad." Hirowaza sighed wistfully. He clutched a part of his heart. There's something missing... And it's definitely not her. Someone else... but I guess there's no use brooding about it... Hirowaza sighed and turned to face everyone else again.

-- an unspecified, large amount of time before the present --

"You seem irked, Yoh-san," Meira said, poking Hirowaza's back. "What's wrong?"

The two of them were in the outskirts of the nearby human village, there was a lone house overlooking a low vale. The sun was setting and Hirowaza was sitting on the ground, panting, looking longingly in the distance. The two had just finished sparring. He continued to stare into the distance but after Meira waved her hands in his face he snapped out of his reverie. He looked quite disappointed about something that was plaguing the back of his mind.

"What is it?"

"More like what is up with you," Meira retorted jokingly. "Lighten up a bit."

"It's hard to when you've been alone for a good majority of your life."

"...I'm sorry to hear that, but that's what friends are for, no?"

"...Friends..."

-- back to the now --

Friends...

Friends...

What Hirowaza truly lacked were friends who were close to him. He was half angry and half happy that Meira entered his life, for without her intervention he probably would have continued to live in true solitude, and he would have destroyed himself. At the moment, Hirowaza didn't really know anyone else well except Taihou. And even then, he could see their tight-knit group. It made his heart warm, but at the same time, it made him feel distant from everyone else.

"...Yeah... We have a trouble here... Taihou-san can't do much in this state. We should rectify this..." Hirowaza said, sounding resigned and defeated.

[E-Nazrin]

Infirmary, Medical Wing, Central Block, Covenant Underground, Saniwa Shrine, ~5:42 AM, Day 5
Participants: Team Drillkumo, Team Dai-Yakuman, Team Butler, Reimu: E-mouse, TranceHime, Helepolis, MTG-ish

OOC: Oh god I had more trouble with this than I have any excuse for I'm sorry

And I need to do a second solo part, hopefully shorter, with Ran and Chen. Oi, oi. I need to work on this more. Dayquil! DAYQUIL!)

The shikigami and I only got about fifty feet before Eirin's newest shady drug revealed some nasty side effects.

The most obvious of these was embodied by the sound of a girl screaming.

I spun around just in time to see the victim's back explode in bright green flame.

"Uh."

I took a quick step back towards the mob--

"Ow!"

Ran kept her jaw clamped onto my ankle until I turned and looked down at her. She let go and glared up at me.

"She's fucking burning alive! I don't know who that is, but it can't be good for her!" I shouted down at her. "I'm sorry, but I don't think I can ignore this!"

I turned and dashed towards the little burning girl. It looked like magical flame, which I guess could be harmless, but given the screaming I still got the feeling this was a bad thing.

I was slowed a good bit by having to dance through some of the other groups, enough that the flames had... somehow died out by the time I got close. I held back a moment and looked over the victim. She... didn't look bad off. Unlike poor Deodorant, she'd just regressed into an elementary school kid. More importantly, despite the burning part, her skin was unsinged. Sure, her clothes had been turned into charred rags, but she didn't actually seem HURT. A little odd that she wasn't being hurt by the heat from those rags, come to think of it, but I guess that's magic for you.

"W... Why are you all so big?"

Sounds like she can speak fine, too. Squeaky, though.

"You okay?" I called over.

Her caretaker (mana... dependent? I don't have a good term for that yet, do I?) seemed more concerned with mocking her. "What's it to ya, pipsqueak?!" she snickered.

Huh, wasn't sure who that was, she seemed rather unfamiliar...

I was interrupted by another squeaky child shriek. "I shrank! Ohno, my voice. I sound like a loli now. You planned this didn?t you damned Phoenix girl!"

What?!

I looked over to another nearby group to see Mokou gloating over an even younger girl. "But of course!" she cried, "This is my revenge for giving me such a hellish morning. Payback time, Taihou-chan!"

Stupid phoenix hobo... we don't need more trouble!

... no, no... it's not TOO much trouble yet. I'll have to explain sometime... but I hope she actually listens.

... hey wait. Taihou? That's one of the guys, normally, right? What group was he with again?

... wait, wasn't he with...

I looked around the rest of his/her group to see Sakuya, just as I feared. Luckily, she seemed to be too busy orzing over her 'husband's condition to try and slit my throat.

I backed away from them, nervously. Ohhh, I did NOT need to have her nearby right now. Well, to be fair, attacking ME for this little problem would be irrational, but...

Note to self: Do not tell her "I told you so."

Well, at least Mrs. Burning Girl looks okay. Maybe I can just--

"Yaa!"

OWFUCK MY EYES!

Jesus that was bright! And I could hear the burning girl crying out in pain, while I rubbed my eyes to try and get them to work again. Or at least not be so spot-covered as to be ineffective.

Once I achieved this goal, I opened my eyes to see a long, bluish... not-quite-a-knife coming out of her fucking hand.

"Oh holy shit."

I gave Sakuya a nervous glance and took a step towards the little incident, but an arm blocked my progress. I glanced at the owner and... "Keine?" She didn't reply.

Little miss immolation-and-cleaverhand stopped crying in pain, and started panting. After a second, she said, "Okay, okay, okay, I'm sorry, I'm sorry, Taihou-chan, I take back my words earlier, freaking HELL that hurt!"

I could believe her, based on the shaky voice and the denied tears in the corner of her eyes.

Her... whatever-I-should-call-her, which Gensokyoite was that? Probably PC-98 - glared at Keine, pale-faced. "Okay, what the hell is going on here?!"

"I second this motion." I muttered. Keine's arm slapped back against my chest as a quiet 'shut up' before lowering it.

"Remember a few days ago, Meira-san?" she replied.

Meira? Oh! That samurai that wanted Reimu's balls!

I wonder if I should try joking about that...

Keine went on. "When we learned about the Cacophonous Symphony?"

"The what?"

Keine shot me a dirty look. I backed off and decided to keep my mouth shut.

She launched into an explanation: "I did some 'exploration' and found out that in a single person's lifetime, their Symphony is actually only a sealed, temporal form. They had to have died once or gone through a Heavenly Purge to unlock its true form."

'Symphony?' 'Heavenly Purge?' Was that those flames that freaked me out?

"The switchblade was an heirloom that was linked to Hirowaza's Symphony through magic or inheritance. The true potential was tapped into and it culminated in the Release Seal, which broke the shackles on that potential after Hirowaza underwent Heavenly Purge."

... okay, so I'm gathering that 'Hirozawa' there had some magical switchblade weapon - heh, what series was that with the reality-breaking knife? - and he went through some 'Heavenly Purge?' Probably the flames? But why...

Miera stared at Keine, uncomprehending. "Um... In a language I can understand, please, Keine-sama?"

Keine giggled. "Well, in layman's terms, because Hirowaza pretty much reincarnated, he..." she trailed off for a moment.

Ahh, so it was the age reduction that did it... that makes enough sense.

"... she...?" Keine went on, then shook her head in a clear 'whatever' gesture. "His old weapon has effectively metamorphosed into this aquamarine machete we have here."

I think I'm going to have to ask more about this when I get the chance... but now might not be the best time.

"Go on, Hirowaza. Give it a swing." Keine requested.

"I can't swing this thing with my left hand!" Hiro whined.

... heh. Hiro. Wonder if he'll ever have a little wiseass dragon sidekick.

... dragon... we need a dragon...

"Do it."

Little Hiro muttered for a moment, then swung the blade that'd come from one hand with the other. He narrowly missed Little Taihou.

"Oi!"

Taihou shared my concern. Well, no, it was elevated closer to panic. "Holy shit, what the hell was that for?!"

"Oh god I'm sorry!! I'm not going to do that again!" Hiro squeaked, pulling away. She looked at the knifey... whatever it is, there's probably a more proper term for it - thing in her hands for a moment.

... uh, wait, since when was it some sort of three-piece staff thing?

"Wha... This is amazing!" Hiro said, "The Symphony has matured! Well, this is certainly an interesting discovery..."

... Elemental Symphony...

No, not relevant.

Keine nodded and backed away from the little group. I tapped her shoulder.

She looked me over, frowning. "You... who are you, again...?" Recognition sparked over her face, and she clapped her hands. "Oh! You were with Yukari!"

I scratched the back of my head. "Er... yeah."

"Hm, I never thought that shut-in from the village would end up so involved in a situation like this..."

"It kinda surprises me, too." I replied, "But..." Glanced over at Hiro and Teihon... was that it? Whatever. "... you sure she's okay?"

Keine nodded. "I think that made Hirozawa a lot stronger, in fact. No need to worry. Though I guess she could use new clothes..."

"Upsee daisy!"

"Kyaa!"

Keine and I looked to see Taihou getting tossed up in the air by Mokou.

Werecow laughed softly. "Oh, that looks like fun!"

Oh come on.

... I don't feel like getting headbutted for trying to stop her, though. "Uh... just make sure she STAYS all right, I guess?" I suggested.

"Don't worry, she's tough." Keine replied, and walked over to the little madhouse. "Mokou, let's toss Taihou and Hirowaza around!"

Christ.

I sighed, slouching forwards. I guess I freaked out over nothing, in the end, but... man. What a rollercoaster.

... I'm going to have a lot of people to talk to once things calm down.

Hopefully they WILL.

I sighed again.

... there was a sudden breeze around my legs and... privates.

"WAA!"

A little more processing led to the conclusion that someone had flipped up the backside of my... hospital gown thing, displaying my uncovered rear for all to see.

I spun around to find the culprit and noticed two pink-haired kids - looked under 10ish - darting away, giggling madly.

"HEY!"

The two just ran faster, darting through the crowd and jumping over Mitaka's fallen miko outfit.

I decided it wasn't worth running after them, especially after that sudden, stark reminder of my clothing situation. Normally I'm more self-conscious than that...

Damnit. Looks like I'm going to have Sho sexually assaulting me for a while yet.

The two darted around Reimu and...

... come to think of it, I should talk to her. Or at least give her a piece of my mind after that miko fiasco.

A lighter nip at my ankle. Ran had followed me, of course. Her ears were down, but she seemed more exasperated than angry... that's a relief, I guess...

... no... need to talk to Reimu.

I knelt down before Ran. "Ran. I'm sorry for freaking out so easily. Thanks for being patient with my paranoia. But I'll have to ask for a little more patience. I think Reimu needs a little talking-to."

She nodded. I nodded back.

"... thanks. I promise, we'll go as soon as I'm done with her."

I stood back up and-- waa!

I stumbled a little as I got to my feet. Damn, even modest breasts are throwing me off-balance.

---

"I heard my name?" Reimu asked, from right next to me.

I jumped a little at her sudden appearance, but I guess I should have figured.

"Ah... yes, you did." I replied. Gave her a false smile. "I take it you can guess what I wanted to talk about?"

Armpits scowled. "None of them would have gone along with miko training if I'd just asked! That stupid maid training turned everyone paranoid..."

... maid training... jesus. That still...

... I shook my head. "Even then, did you really have to push it to the point of nearly killing a dozen people?"

She smirked a little. "What, were you scared?"

"Yes."

A sigh. "Yes, I got carried away, but we really need to have some mikos here!"

"Aside from the two naturals, at least?" I quipped. But, "Well, no, I agree. But I'm not sure trying to make EVERYONE to do it is a good idea. Especially by force, for crying out loud."

"I told you, no one was going to listen after the maid training!"

"Are you sure?" I asked.

Reimu averted her eyes.

"... did you even ask?"

"No, but you can see how it turned out yourself!" she snapped.

"Was that before or after you started attacking people?"

"... well..."

... wonderful.

I reached up and rubbed my forehead for a moment. Sighed. Looked Reimu in the eye, between my fingers. "Reimu. We need to try out the miko thing, yes, and people would freak out at it, yes, but it would have been nice to at least CHECK if you could get some willing volunteers without causing havoc!!"

"I told you, it wouldn't have worked!" Reimu shot back, scowling. "Everyone's still panicked after that maid training!"

"That isn't an excuse not to try." I growled.

A brief silence. We glared at one another.

... hm, a thought. "... what was Sakuya's excuse for that, anyway?"

Reimu gave me a false smile. "She said it was practice for manning the inn."

"... oh." I frowned. "I guess you've got a good point about people not buying the reason, then..."

"See? I told you."

"I don't think that's it, though..." I mused, "... did she make that reason for it clear?"

Armpits shrugged. "Not really, no."

"Then could you?"

She scowled.

Sheesh. I think there's more, though... "... what else did people not like about it, aside from it being stupid?" Pause. "What HAPPENED, anyway?"

"Hmm..." Reimu crossed her arms, thinking. "If I recall correctly... she forced everyone into maid outfits, and set up some tournament about maid duties."

"... a tournament." I deadpanned. "What sort of tournament."

"Well, Mikoto and I..." she trailed off for a moment, sighed, and shook her head.

Stupid toddlerfication...

"... we had to have a sort of cook-off with whats-her-name, that girl from the outer world with the hat."

"Renko?" I provided.

She nodded. "Yeah, that sounds right."

Huh. "And the others?"

"Hmm... I think the other events were cleaning,"

Sensible enough.

"... knife throwing, and a beauty contest or something."

...

I buried my face in my hands.

Reimu agreed. "Yeah..."

"... did she at least use this to teach people how to take care of the inn." I growled.

"Mmm... not really. They just sort of set up the contest and judged it."

I rubbed my forehead, sighed, and removed my face from my palm to look at her. "Okay. Let me get this straight. Sakuya demanded everyone do maid training. Then set up a tournament of half-irrelevant topics without actually TRAINING anyone?!"

Reimu nodded. "Sounds about right."

I rubbed my forehead again. "... Sakuya is... quite lucky that I am too afraid of her to kick her in the crotch."

"Isn't that normally done to guys?" Reimu asked, sounding quite amused.

I raised my head out of my palm again. "I've heard it's about as effective."

"I'll have to try it sometime." Armpits replied, smirking.

... maybe I shouldn't have told her that.

Well, too late now. I have a more important point to make, anyway.

"Could I suggest trying to counteract those problems for recruiting for miko training?"

Reimu raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean?"

"Do exactly what Sakuya didn't. Ask first. Give people a good reason. Make it clear. Make it relevant. Teach. And don't be an asshole about it."

She stared at me for a moment. Chuckled. "Well. I'll keep that in mind next time I try."

I nodded. "Thanks." ... uh, hang on there. "... wait, next time?"

Armpits smirked again. "I don't give up that easily. And you said it was worthwhile, right...?"

She continued smirking at me for a few seconds.

... I smiled back. "I take it you're asking me to volunteer?"

Reimu's smirk turned into a smile. "I think that would make sense after what you've said, yes."

I nodded again. "Works for me. Just..." Darkened my expression a little. "... so long as you keep what I've said in mind, right...?"

She chuckled. "I'll try."

... I didn't like the sound of that.

"Anyway, I think the first thing would be to get into uniform." Armpits suggested, looking me over. "Eirin doesn't seem to have the best fashion sense."

I glanced down. Blushed at the reminder. "That would probably be a good idea, yes."

Although...

Ran was down there, too.

"... I'll have to ask for a while extra before getting started, though." I said, softly. "Ran and Chen..."

Reimu waved away my concerns. "I'll need a little while anyway, do whatever. The miko outfits are in the closet down the second hallway on the left of the 120 line from the lobby."

I blinked at her. "Uh... where?"

She sighed. "I said, the closet down the second hallway on the left of the 120 line from the lobby!"

"And where is that from here?" I asked, gesturing at the distinctly Covenant walls surrounding us.

She frowned. Sighed. "... getting you to understand the directions would be too much of a hassle."

Armpits raised a hand and wagged a finger at the air in a 'come here' gesture. A yin-yang orb floated down and stopped between us.

I stared at it.

"Just follow the floating orb." Reimu explained, smirking a little.

"That reminds me." I said, still staring at it. "I'm going to need to talk security later."

She snorted. "I should have expected that from you. It's just me and Keine taking care of the security systems, so I'll ask her to..."

"No."

Reimu raised an eyebrow.

"No... not just the security systems. I need to talk to... everyone, about what we can actually afford to do here."

I turned to look Armpits in the eye. "Could I request organizing a meeting sometime? I think everyone needs to hear what I want to say."

She raised an eyebrow, frowning. "... we'll probably be having one sooner or later anyway. But if you want to make a speech..."

I nodded. "That sounds about right. Thanks."

... can't think of anything else offhand.

I glanced back at the orb, still patiently floating between us. "I should get going, then."

Armpits dismissed me with a rather indifferent wave. "Yeah, yeah, I'll call you when I need you."

I frowned, a thought keeping me from following the yin-yang orb as it floated away from between us. "Wait, call?"

"Yeah. Don't you have a..." she trailed off for a moment, "... communicator..."

Now it was her turn to facepalm and rub her forehead.

"Sorry. I was kinda out of it." I quipped.

"I know." She growled back. Sighed. "Fine. I'll send one up later. How irritating..."

I gave her a nod. "Thanks."

She grunted. I bowed slightly and started working my way back through the (somewhat diminishing) crowd, following the floating orb.

... then glanced back after getting some clearance, to see... what's-his-name, the burning girl, fighting Mokou alongside... Taido, whatever it was. With outright ice and flame.

I sighed. "Idiots... remind me to headbutt people if anyone gets hurt from this..."

Something poked at my leg. A little fuzzy, a little damp. Animal nose?

I looked down. Ran seemed a bit calmer than she'd been a while ago.

"I promised, and I'll live up to it." I said down to her. Glanced back up. "Just... sheesh."

I shook my head and turned to follow the yin-yang orb back up to the main shrine.

[Nemo★Ma]

(O-O-C:Yeah I'm doing for a time-space frame skip here, let's forget the messes that was happened in the shrine, forget these lolis and all of that, forget Amarillo, we will have some hot-blooded scene here!)

10:30AM, Highway from Tokyo to Karuisuwa, GA-05 and Meiling

Carrying the fainted girl he found on the Highway some moments before, GA-05 continues his way to the Town of Karuisuwa.

A greenish sign just appeared before him, the boy slowed down a bit to look at it.

"Highway Exit: Karuisuwa, 250km"

"Huh? It seems that for 2 hours I only managed to do such a short ride?" GA-05 thought.

He continues looking at the sign.

There are a symbol there, which looks like a drawing of motorcycle, with a red cross on it.

"........" The boy's facial expression freezes, "Oh shoot, I forgot I was on a highway."

But then a smirk appeared on his face, "Whatever, I bet no one can do anything to me here. Heh."

He looks at the bottom of the sign, there is an icon showing a Service Area is right ahead.

"Oh well, It seems I must be quick now." The boy thought, and speed the motorcycle up again, throwing the sign far behind in merely seconds.

~About 5 minutes later~

"Hmm, Service Area right ahead" The boy reads the sign aloud, "But I have no time for this!"

As he shouted and ready to drive past the sign and ignore the divided way into the Service Area..... He heard something.

"Who are you? Where am I?"

The boy looked back and see the girl has wake up.

"Will tell you shortly, now I'm- wait." As he turn his head back, he noticed the girl is.... disappearing?

GA-05 rub his eyes and looking back again.

"Oh, what the hack." He stepped on the break hard. The motorcycle stops suddenly and produce a huge noise.

The green-clothed girl's entire body is flickering, and GA-05 knows that's not a virtual image.

Several thoughts like lightening quickly flashes in the boy's thoughts:

"Normal Humans can't flash -> True
VR Image haven't developed in this Time-Space Frame -> True
The girl's flashing -> True
Thus:
This girl is not normal human. -> True"

"Heh, seems I hit a jackpot now." GA-05 smiles, then walks up to the girl.

"Are you from Gensokyo?" then he decided to be more hero-like by adding "I'm here to save you."

Perfect Line!

"If you want to save me, get a link set up for me now!" After heard GA-05's words, the girl looks up on him.

"A Link?"

"I didn't have much time left if this haven't set."

"Just tell me how to set your link up."

11:00AM, Highway Service Area, GA-05 & Meiling

"Hong Meiling...... Hmm...." GA-05 is setting in the cafe with his new found "Jackpot", and is currently reading her descriptions in the PMiSS.

"So are you done checking my identity? " Meiling just finished stuffing a cake down.

"Well, yes. I never thought I can met one Gensokyo Resident before my mission has started, though." GA-05 replied.

"As you see, I don't know how I was end up on the highway... However, you said that you will protect me, and showed proof to try so, I have a request." Meiling quickly finishes her sentence.

"Well, just speak it, and I'll gladly provide support, since that's also a part of my mission."

He took out his Assignment paper and reads :"Protect GA-04's safety, together with her partner, and everybody who is there with her." Then he continues, "Since you are also come from Gensokyo, you automatically falls under the 3rd category."

"Sorry, but I cannot understand, did you just mean you have a friend or some sort here with us?"

"Ahh.. Forget to explain.. GA-04 is the girl that's with Lily White, you know her, right?"

Meiling took a slip from the coffee cup, then slowly replied, "You mean you are a friend of Amarillo's?"

"Ah, yes, Amarillo Viridian, as she prefer others to call her like that. Seems I need my introduction now. I'm GA-05, you can call me Heavenly Star, or Mr.Star there."

"Star? That seems... er.... so strange." Meiling smiles unnaturally, "Well, I really have something that will ask from you, can you help me find and protect Kana and Ellen? They are my friends, so protect them are also your mission right? And I bet there is someone watching over you and if you failed....."

"Erm, wait. Who are Kana and Ellen? These people are not on this book." Star waves his copy of PMiSS.

"Don't treat that book as the only truth of Gensokyo." Meiling sighs, "Actually it's quite inaccurate. Kana is a poltergeist and Ellen is a witch, I bet you can at least find definitions for these right?"

"Oh, well, now you are not with them?"

"Seems so, and I'm quite worried."

"Wait.. At least tell me what happened, alright?"

*Flashback*

After the basketball game....

Meiling looks as the Yakuzas are making their escape, or in their words, retreat.

then she heard Ellen speaking quietly: "They are now confused, shall we escape?"

"Then what our mana links?", comes Kana's voice.

"They have already broken since that leader collapses." Meiling replied. "However I don't think they will simply dump us somewhere. They need us for their future blackmails."

"That's awful." Kana whispered.

"Indeed, we are simply being tools for trade for them." Meiling continues.

"So you are agreeing that we shall escape?" Ellen asked.

Then they heard some men's voice ahead, "Run quickly before these freaks found us!"

"Heh, our friends are referred as freaks now." Meiling sighs, "If we want to escape, we must do it now, or it's a no-go. And we must split."

"That means we cannot see each other again?" Kana seems confused.

"Well, that's better than being tools." Ellen nods, "NOW!"

The girls run into the opposite position and quickly split paths and entered the forest.

The Yazukas soon noticed that, and Meiling heard one of them shouting, "After them!"

*FLASHBACK ENDED*

"Then you means..." Star stirs his coffee with a strew, "The witch and the ghost's fate is unknown, and you walked a long way before collapse at the place where I found you, right?"

"Seems so."

"Heh, Don't worry. You and your friends won't be harmed, I made this promise under..." Star pulled his golden broadsword out and smack it on the floor,"This golden sword, that anyone attempt to do anything on you should try this blade first!"

"Err......" Meiling looks at the sword in surprise, "It's made of gold?"

"Correct."

"And it struck a hole on the ground here?"

"Seems so, since the sword is standing there."

"Well, I thank you and we are in your care now, but I think you should concern about yourself now...." Meiling felt a drop of sweat on her forehead, "You sure have an... Interesting way of making promises, right?"

A old man quickly approaches them, "Hey, boy, you know what you have just done?"

"Yeah, we are making a film, and this..." Star opened his purse and throws out some money "treats as my apologize."

"Hmph, let's see how much you have gotten on you." The old man looks at the money on the table...

"Impossible... 10000 yen?" The old man held his breath for some time ,"Film as long as you can , you have the owner's permission."

"Thanks." Star sits down and watches the man walk away with the money.

"....... I get your way of doing things, you seems like...... a reliable friend." Meiling carefully choose the words before she made the comment.

"Now let's head back to the town---" As Star stood up from the chair a group of black-clothed man walks in the cafe.

The leader of them saw Meiling and quickly shout, "There she is!"

"Oh. It's the Yakuzas!" Meiling gasped.

"Well, now that's a double jackpot!" Star pulls out the sword out from the floor. "I'm sorry, but if you want the girl, talk to me first."

The leader turns to Star.

"You? A merely young kid dare to challenge us?"

"Hmph, I say talk to me, not laugh at me!" Star grab hold of the sword, "Talk to me or talk to this blade, choose one."

"For a kid you are brave...... and foolish." The leader made a pose to his fellow people, "You should get your lesson learned, and I promise the first time is free!"
Halcyon by Mano, A Remix of PCB Stage 4 Theme <- BGM start.
Backup Link : http://m1.6621.cn/m/play.swf?id=d8b009154f953c67
Then the Yakuzas charge towards Star.

"So you have choose...." Star rises his sword and casually made a swing. "to talk to the blade. Fine by me."

*BANG*

A loud crash can be heard, and the very first Yakuza charging in-front was swept away by the sword.

"Oh Fxxx that. My teeth!!" The Yakuza sits up and realized one of his teeth is currently out of his mouth.

"You must pay for this!" another Yakuza rush up as Star simply throws the sword at him. "Wah!"

The sword hit his stomach, the Yakuza keel down due to the pain.

"Oh, sorry if I didn't told you, but this sword weighs 2.5kilograms, since it's made of gold..." A smirk appeared again on Star's face. "Tch, I wonder if there are any hospital there.... you probably need a doctor before you died of any malfunctioning of your organs."

Then Star walks to the crippled Yakuza and took his sword back. "One with teech lost, one suffer a wound right on belly..." He swing his sword backwards only to hear a cry of pain, "another one with a broken nose." He walks up to the leader. "Have you changed.... " He points the sword at the leader "Your ideas?"

"You...... YOU!!!!" The leader tried to punch Star on the face, but was stopped by something and a crack can be hurt. "What have you done this time?!"

"Ah, Forget to mention that I'm also a ESPer, I can project forcefields at my will, and your right hand had just fall victim of that... I really hope you are left handed." Star's smirk turns to laughter.

"Now Meiling, with these pest taken care of, I'm fulfilling my promise of gold. Now let's go before more of them arrive."

"Ahh.. Okay." Meiling quickly follows Star as the leader crumples on the ground.

"I'll make sure you'll pay for this!!" The leader shouts at their shadow.

"Oh really? Then I'm waiting." Without even turning back, Star and Meiling walks out of the cafe.

"Well, let's continue our driving towards the town, I bet your friends couldn't be far." Star said as he gets on the Motorcycle.

"Thank you for your help." Meiling said as she gets on,too. "Sorry that I don't know some quick route or something."

"Don't mind that, it's all right." Star adjusted his sword so it won't slip down, and check the box's content to see all things are there safe. Then started the engine and drove off.

[Kojiremi]

STORY

In Ruins, Eirin's Lab - 5:30 AM - Day 5

30 minutes had past and Kajira's energy control abilities were slipping from her quickly and she was even more tired than before she started. She barely had energy to stand nor to notice noise around them as other group members were turning into children via Eirin's incomplete drug.

When people were volunteering to take the drug Eirin simply let them pass it around after Mitaka, now Miyo-chan, took it. Rumia took the pill and gave it to Kajira not even knowing if she wanted to take it or not.

Rumia: Rumia got Kaji a pill!

Remilia: Wait a minute! we didn't ask for this!

Pearl: but it looks harmless and i'd LOVE to see Mom as a kid! *squeals* Then I'll be her mom instead!

Remilia: This is no time to play house! We didn't come down here for that!

Komachi was asleep on the floor....god how long can she sleep like this? Kaji set Remilia down cause she was starting to feel faint.

Kaji: i...gotta rest for a bit...Let me know when something...happens...

With that she stumbled backwards and landed on her rear in a daze. Remilia and Pearl continued to argue a bit about taken that pill or now.

Minory: ummmm guys...Kajira just took the pill.....

Remi+Pearl: .....WHAT?!

Rumia was squating next to Kajira and handed her the pill like it was a treat. Being totally exhausted and clearly not thinking straight Kaji took the pill thinking it was some sort of sleeping pill or something.

Kaji: *yawns*.....thanks Rumia...your a good...girl...
At that Kajira fell backwards again and on the floor asleep and knocked out. She couldn't hear the loud bonk that Remilia gave Rumia on her head....


A few minutes later the drug took its effect on her as everyone else who took it. Her hair got a little shorter and her clothes clearly didn't fit anymore either.

Remi:....*facepalmed* Now i want to kill both of them
Rumi: x_x *has large bumps on her head*

Pearl: *squeals* Kijiri is so cute!!! <3
Elly: Ki...Kijiri?

Pearl starts to huggle her child-mom

Pearl: I dunno just came to mine ^^

Remi: stop that she's sleeping! *pushing Pearl out the way* You'll wake her up.

Pearl: aww Remi is such a mean meanie *pouts*

Remilia had laid Kijiri onto her lap to sleep. As much as she disapproved it, she started to not mind it now that she saw it. Pearl started poking at her cheek talking about ho cute she looks as a child since she never saw any pictures of her dad as a kid....and even then he wouldnt' be  a girl persay but still...ya know..
Elly was trying to wake up Komachi but to no avail....even as Tai-chan and You-chan were fighting with Mokou and Meira.  Of which Remilia noticed that her butler had taken the pill as well

Remi: GREEEEAT! =_= both of them are mere pipsqueaks now.
Minory: but...ahh...they aren't that much bigger than you are now Remilia.

At that remark Remi extended her claws and looked at Minory rather deviously

Remi: if you want to keep that tongue i highly suggest you keep it still.
Minory: auuuuuu!

Just about everyone who had taken the pill had frantic teammates...or estatic teammates....Weather it was actually okay or not to take it after seeing what it did to Mitaka was debatable, especially since its hard to threaten Eirin to make a double antidote when you only come up to her waist (if this was in Gensokyo it wouldn't be a problem to threaten someone 3x your size if your small yet still quite powerful of course....)  Eirin could only facepalm as her lab had become a makeshift nursery.

Remi: "actually...this might not be so bad...."

[Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch]

(O-O-C This is a bit of back ground story on stuff. Also, times are pending, until I can figure out this chronological mess)

A Subconcious Meeting of Gods ??:?? Day ? ( Unkowns )


8 cloaked figures walked towards the center of a great circle. On the outer rim of the circle, Statues of a girl with titanic strength stood guard. They took off the hoods that hid their faces...

Ende: So, who was the one that called us once more?

Tentrani: Beats me.

Intelagai: I reasoned that it was you, Ende, that called us to meeting.

Illuna: ...

?: T'was I who called you.

The image of a girl in a blue dress appeared in the center.

Illuna: So, what is it, Cirno?

Adveneta: There had better be a damned good explaination...

Cirno: I called you forth so that I may discuss something with you. You are all aspects of the strongest person, am I correct?

Intelagai: That is indeed the fact.

Cirno: Why is it that you are appearing in the hearts of those who are supposed to be dying from Crios? Should not it be killing them?

Zaosunke: That is the case?

Ragnare: I still do not see why we cannot just slay them outright!

Adveneta: Yeah!

Cirno: I may be the strongest in Gensokyo, but I can't be everywhere...

Intelagai: ...I have a theory.

Illuna: Oh?

Intelagai: Crios is meerly a spell that is indirectly cast upon people, human and Youkai alike. There is no medical cure for it, as it is not actually a disease but, like I said, a spell. Perhaps some humans have found a way to control the Crios spell and control the magic. An attribute of the strongest one appears in those where this attribute is strongest.

Illuna: ...I had thought of that. Maybe that's why Fersurai appears so often while Adveneta and Ragnare has been rarely seen.

Fersurai: it does make sense, not many people have the power to rend reality or alter the heart.

Adveneta: Not that you're particularly useful for anything.

Fersurai: Shut it.

Adveneta: Temper temper...

Cirno: In any case, this is a serious matter. We shall discuss this later...

(More history...)

Alter of the Dragon 12:30 AM Day ?


Before her, lay the treasure she so desired. Two pairs of matching handguns were enshrined upon a golden altar.

Marx: The Dragon's Teeth... Lagato's set and Megido set...

She grabbed hold of the guns, and pulled them off the altar. As she was surrounded by the temple guards, the crystals in the guns shone with a murderous light...

(Even more History, bear with me)

Port Valencia 8:47 PM Day ?

A young Ria and a slightly older girl sat upon the rooftop of a building. They gazed at the stars in awe as the less reputable part of town bustled in the distance.

Rialia: Hey, sis? When you grow up, what do you wanna do?

Yuna: Hmm? Well, I plan on helping Mom and Dad run the inn. Why, what do you want to become?

Rialia stood up, with a huff in her chest.

Rialia: I'm going to become a great pirate captain! I'm going to see all that there is to see out there!

Yuna: *chuckle* I see. *rustles Rialia's hair* You're still young, so you must never let your dreams die out.

And the night went on...

(Even More history will come later... for now, back to the story.)


Ruins (Time Pending) Day 5


Etch: ...so that's the story so far.

Marx: ................................

Cirno: Well, that's Eirin's drugs for ya.

Marx: *kneels down in front of Rialia* Hello there. My name is Marx.

Rialia: Hello Marx!

Marx: Hey, why don't you hang out with me for a bit? It'll be something to do?

Etch: U-um, I don't think that's such a good ide

Nitori: That's a great idea! We'll work on something to reverse the medicine's effect.

And so they began their work...

[Bias Bus]

((Fucking shit Huge ass post.))

=== Behind Shinjiro's Abode - 5:42 AM ~ Day 5 ===

It's hasn't been long since Shinjiro managed to find a lead on the enemies of RAI, however their capture wasn't what he had in mind. It was their power. He knew from research that the beings they carry with them cannot survive without Mana powering them (such is the reason why he has Yuugi and Tewi binded to him), so that must mean that there is a massive reserve of Mana where they're located. If he could somehow get ahold of that power, there's no telling on what he could unleash...

But first he needed to grow stronger, he needed more power before he could do anything and the only way to do so was to manifest a Reality Marble, basically, his inner world, a world that he can expand into this plane of space and warp it to his desires. His grandfather, Shirotaro Kuroyama, had such an ability, and he was inteded to snatch it this forgotten power in his hands. No matter what. 

Argh!

"I don't know why you're even doing this," Tewi spoke in a cynical tone as she took a sip of juice and watched the magus spar with Yuugi from underneath the shade of the tree in the vast backyard of Shinjiro's family estate. Truth be told, it reminded the rabbit youkai alot of Eientei back home, save for the lack of bamboo that is. But it's best not to think on such things, seeing as to how it doesn't exist anymore. To this very day she doesn't even know how such an event came to happen or where her former firends were. Some nights she would sit up and wonder where Reisen was, or if she was okay. Likewise for Kaguya and Eirin. "Why are you even doing this anyway, Oni are far more powerful than any normal human so overpowering one is out the window." This was true, Tewi highly doubted that Shinjiro had the physical strength to over power Yuugi even if they weren't as strong as they were in Gensokyo. She's seen the oni kick Shinjiro's ass...even when just joking around.

"You forget, I'm not human..." Shinjiro spat pulling his body up from the ground and readying for another attack. "I'm a magus, something far greater than those mongrels could ever hope to be."

"Eh, human or not, you're pretty tough." Yuugi commented. "But, if you're aimin' to become stronger than me, well you can cancel that, buddy. There's a reason why they called me 'Yuugi the Strong back home."

"Oh, I do plan on surpassing you, Hoshiguma." Shinjiro said in return and threw himself forward, coming to Yuugi's side and threwing forth a mean right hook to which the blonde oni took in full and countered with a vicious punch to the face. The force knocking Shinjiro to the ground and sent him rolling a few feet away, before he threw himself back up and ran back to Yuugi straight on. The oni knowing he would attempt to attack her from the side prepared to reverse when he suddenly stopped and aimed low taking her feet from under her.

"Ugh," The oni winced as her bottom came in contact with the had ground below.  "Heh not bad. Ya caught me off gaurd there for a sec."

"Fighting strong doesn't always lead to the path of victory, Hoshiguma." Shinjiro said standing before Yuugi with his arms folded. "If you had kept your eyes and head in the fight then you probably could have seen my attack."

"Hah, are you lecturing ME on how to fight?" Truth be told, this has rarely happened to Yuugi and for very good reason too.

"I would say that I am," Shinjiro mocked with an arrogant smirk snaking across his face as he looked down on the oni before him. Yes, Yuugi was powerful...for a woman. "Care to do something about it, Hoshiguma?"

"Damn right I do." Yuugi shot up like a coiled spring, her arm rocketing forward and slamming into Shinjiro's chest, the force sending the magus flying back a few more feet before he recovered and charged back at the oni, set to retaliate her hit with his own.

"That's it! Give me everything you've got, Hoshiguma!" Shinjiro shouted delivering a speedy jab to Yuugi only to have it be blocked. However he wasn't done here and proceeded to pummel her gaurded body with a storm of fists. "Do not hold back simply because it is our first time!"

"I don't plan to!" Yuugi replied just as loudly shoving Shinjiro back. "You're going to be real sore when I'm done with you, Shinji!" This is what she liked about fighting. The rush of battling a strong opponent, the euphoria of fighting an uphill battle. This is the true spirit of the Oni. To be honest, she was actually expecting Shinjiro to cheat, like most humans did to oni during fights, and gain an advantage but to her surprise he didn't use any magecraft or the like during the fight. All of this was his own physical fortitude and will alone. Nothing more.

"Geeze, it's like watching two people have sex..." Tewi groaned as she held off one drinking anymore juice. That last thought still rather fresh in her mind...

=== Hallways of Saniwa Shrine/Inn - 5:20 AM(?) ~ Day 5 ===
-Previous Event-

Toshiro can be described as one of the more normal tenants of the shrine/inn (2nd only to Mikoto...I guess). Not a few days ago he was an ordinary high school graduate who was working to get into college and make a life for himself. But after he found and took in Yamame and Orin, his presception on the world, and what was going on in it, changed quite a bit. Over the course of the time he's spent with the tsuchigumo he's learned that supernatrual creatures do in fact exist, there could be an alternate world that houses said creatures and at the center of it all was this place, a shrine that was also an Inn. However, even all this could not compare to what was happening to him and his friends now...

"What the hell is that thing!?" Toshiro shouted as he turned his head to see a giant ying-yang orb barreling down the hallway chasing after them for reasons he could not even begin to fathom. Hell, just an orb chasing him pretty much sent his mind out to lunch with confusion. "Better yet; why is it chasing us!?" He turned his attention to the only one that was with him, Yamame and Orin. While he was sure Orin couldn't say anything he could understand, maybe...Yamame knew something about this?

"I-I don't know!" Yamame said back in a bit of panic as she held Orin closer to her the more she ran. "But...it looks really familiar..."

Toshiro raised eyebrow at her last response a little curious on what their signifigance was to her. As Toshiro put his eyes back on running forward, he spied something up ahead; a door to a closet, something they could use to hide out in. Thinking pretty much as fast as he was running, Toshiro grabbed Yamame by the arm and swiftly threw open the door to the closet before ducking inside and shutting the door behind him. The thre of them remained silent as the sound of the orb zoomed past them and the area fell deathly quiet.

"Nyaaan!" Orin yowled, apparently not appreciating the sudden motion Toshiro took.

"Ah! sorry, I didn't mean to jerk you guys around like that..." Toshiro apologized to the kasha, knowing that she would undestand him like she did in the past. He still had no idea as to why she had such a vast understanding for human speech, but he didn't question it. For all he knew, Rin was pretty much the best housecat anyone could have in the entire world. "Anyway, Yamame...you said those things looked familiar, right?"

"Yes, they do. I remember them from when I was back home...in Gensokyo." Yamame answered with a nod as she glanced at the door to the closet the darkness of the enclosed space making it seem like she was looking at nothing but a pitch black void. "If I remember correctly, a miko had the same orbs with her, when she came underground. I...don't really know her name but these remind me of her..."

"A miko?" Toshiro trailed off his mind plunging into thought. He...didn't outwardly remember any mikos when he was taken in by these strangers. But Yamame had to know what she was talking about, there was no reason for her to lie about something like this. "Well, I believe you, but I don't think there are any mikos here...well not that I know of."

"No, there is one here." Yamame corrected. "When I saw that black haired girl back when we were at Junes with everyone, I had this weird feeling that I'd seen her before...like we had met, and now that I saw these orbs I know without a doubt that it's her."

"Ah, so you're saying this black haired girl is the miko you speak of then?" Toshiro ventured, now beginning to understand where all of this was coming from. Literally.

"Exactly." Yamame nodded in confirmation. "But...why they're attacking us, and everyone else, I can't really say...I guess we'll have to ask the miko herself about that."

"I'd rather not chance that, it's too dangerous." Toshiro says as he feels around for the knob, he knew they couldn't stay in here forever, with the way those orbs being as relentless as they were. Something told him they'd eventually sniff(?) him, Yamame and Orin out and that would leave them trapped in a closet with no were else to go. "Get ready...we're about to head out again..." Toshiro informed his running buddies, Yamame nodding and Orin letting out a soft mewl. In one quick motion, Toshiro threw the closet door open and jumped outside looking up and down the halls for any sign of trouble. Thankfully, there didn't seem to be such a thing around at the moment.

"Ah, looks like they've gone...I think..." Toshiro spoke in a tone of uncertainty as he headed out with Yamame and Orin close behind. Indeed the halls were pretty quiet now, but there was still this odd aura hanging in the atmosphere, something Yamame nor Orin liked that much...

"Wait, Toshiro..." Yamame muttered drawing an odd look from the blonde in front of her. "Something doesn't feel right..."

"Huh, what's the matter?"

"I have a feeling that things haven't settled down yet..." Yamame pointed out, as she looked around the hallways a look of unease on her face. Orin also seemed to rather agitated despite the silence that impregnated the air around them, the black and red cat squirming in Yamame's arms as if wanting to break free and run off into the distance. Now that he stopped for a moment...even Toshiro began to feel rather...uneasy about standing around.

"...Uhm..."

"We should keep moving." Yamame suggested drawing Toshiro's attention to her and what needed to be done. She had been doing this sorta thing to him alot, as he has a habit for spacing out and going into deep thought. While he was a reasonable guy in his own right, Yamame often found herself being the one to guide Toshiro mentally speaking that is. Which, at times, can be annoying...

"Y-yeah, right..." Toshiro answered, with a slight stammer in his voice as he moved forward through the halls with the Orin-totting Yamame following close behind.

- Some time later... -

Wandering around was basically all Toshiro and his group did the entire time, with no real way of knowing if the others were okay or where they even were, this was basically all they could do. However, what really seemed to werid everyone out was the lack of ying yang orbs...something was wrong, but there was no clear way of knowing what that something truly was...

"Dammit...I don't know where to even go..." Toshiro cursed.

"Me neither, I thought we would have found someone by now but...I guess I was wrong." "T-Toshiro!"

"Hm? Something wrong?"

"Y-yes, very wrong."

Toshiro paused and slowly turned around to the source of Yamame and Orin's panic, and when he saw it, his pupils dialated in shock.

"I-It's Reimu!" Yamame gasped, Orin practically jumping out of the tsuchigumos arms in a cat scare.

"Oh, you're those new people, who just started staying here."

"You mean...you did all this!" Toshiro said in disbelief, hell just seeing her floating was enough to make his eyes pop out and roll around on the floor from shock. "That's...just messed up, you could have at least waited until morning!"

"Save it, I've made up my mind on Miko Training and I say it starts now!" Reimu scoffed as she readied her gohei and thrust it to Toshiro. "You maybe new, but that doesn't mean you can slack off! You're to be a miko like everyone else!"

"What?! But...Miko's are girls!" Toshiro stammered, flabbergasted by this whole thing, how was he going to be a miko, he didn't know jack squat about that sorta thing. Well...the trainging thing could help, but when said training involves running from ying yang orbs that were trying to kill you, then the relevancy of it all is a bit hard to grasp.

"Toshiro w-we have to go, now!" Yamame urged Toshiro as she tugged on his shirt, Rin doing the same to his pant leg.

"You don't have to tell me twice! Retreat!" And with that Toshiro and his group tore off down the hall with a speed no one thought was humanly possible, a trail of dust kicking up from right behind them as they barreled down the hallway to get away from the disageeable miko.

"You're not getting away that easy!" Reimu called manifesting another set of ying yang orbs which soon gave chase after Toshiro and the others, but this set seemed alot faster than the last one that chased them. Needless to say that wasn't really a good thing in it's own right...

"Ahhh! They're gaining!" Toshiro reported "I...don't think we can out run them for long..."

Yamame didn't like the sound of Toshiro's voice, and she knew if those orbs caught them thy would toast for sure. But...what could they do, more importantly, what could SHE do? Well there was one thing, but she needed two free hands and alot of luck to pull it off. "Toshiro, take Orin!" Yamame called out as she tossed Orin to an ill-prepared Toshiro who caught the kasha...with his face. "Mmmhp!" Eventually Orin scuttled from his face and came to sit on his head, somehow managing to stay in place.

"Yamame, what are you doing!" Toshiro questioned as he slowed his run to a jog in place and watched to see what the tsuchigumo had in mind. He only hoped she knew what she was doing and that it would work...

"Stopping those orbs." She answered sternly as she reeled her hands back and threw them forward a net of sticky spider's thread spurting forth from her fingertips and lodging itself to each sides of the walls and cieling creating a large web. Reimu immedieatly stopped in place, her orbs jamming into the web and pretty much ensnaring them in a mess of spider thread.

"Wha!?" Toshiro gaped his eyes as wide as saucers as he glanced to Yamame who was a bit surprised by it herself. "Ya-Yamame...you..."

"I...didn't think I could do that..." The spider youkai said looking at her hands in amazement.

"You always could," Reimu spoke up "Basic youkai functions like shooting web can be done on the outside, and that's only because they require little to no mana to pull off."

Toshiro didn't know anything about this mana ror whatever, he was still a bit onfused by this Master crap they were goingon about earlier. However what he was really messed up on was the fact that Yamame could shoot web like a certain comic book hero he knew about. "I...you...webs...HUH?"

"Forget about that and run!" Yamame yelled snapping his attention to the task at hand once more.

"Ri-right let's-!"

BWOOMP!

The next thing Toshiro knew he had run into something soft and pillowy, the entirety of it all, eclipsing his line of sight and bathing it in darkness. He placed his hands on whatever it was he ran into and found them to be rather warm, squishy and were rather large as well. What was this mystery substance that filled him with so much pleasure?

"Eeeeek! Y-You Pervert!"

WHAP! WHAP! WHAP! WHAP! WHAP! WHAP! WHAP! WHAP! WHAP!

"Tuupah!" Toshiro found his face under attack from a serious of swift and painful slaps from some kind of stick, no this was a gohei like Reimu's, but who was the one holding it and why the fuck were they attacking him like a wild animal? Toshiro didn't know, hell he could see anything but stars as it is anyway. When the assault finally ended, Toshiro was on his back sprawled out, his face feeling as thought it were set on fire, the skin completely red from the swift and painful gohei strikes issued out by some miko that brutally mauled him. "...1-900...Hot Body...ugh" And his brain sent out to lunch as well...

"T-Toshiro are you okay?" Yamame said as she and Orin gathered around their downed Master who...didn't look so hot.

"...The capital of smoked cheese is Delaware..." Yep, he was completely out of it...

"O-oh, I'm sorry!" Came the apologetic voice of the attack, Sanae. How odd, well then again, given the circumstances... "I...think I got a little...carried away..."

"Eh, whatever, he probably should have been paying attention to where he was going." Reimu shrugged "Then again...it's kinda hard not to see breasts like yours..."

=== Underground Infirmary - 5:57 AM ~ Day 5 ===

After Toshiro managed to revoer from his ordeal, he and his group followed Reimu and Sanae to where the others were located, apparently they had went into the underground library to seek refuge. Upon entering the initial area, Toshiro found himself to be awestruck at how such a run down shrine could have such a place hidden beneath it. Yamame and Orin also seemed to be rather pleased with this discovery as it reminded them of home a little, well the whole being udnerground aspect anyway. However, just when things settled down, there was yet another uprising, this time inolving the others who were bombarding the door to the supposed 'Medical Ward', claiming to want a cure for being girls...

Toshiro...didn't really understand what that meant, as he thought the lot of them were born girls to begin with, Yamame and Orin seemed equally confused on this manner but didn't question it as it seemed no one was in a mood to explain something that made them angry. When the group managed to get through with a TANK, it seemed the nurse, whom Toshiro knew was called Eirin (and also knew that Yamame and her...weren't exactly on good terms), gave a few of the supposed genderswapped volunteers a pill and just when Toshiro thought he'd seen it all, just when he thought everything couldn't get any stranger, just when he thought his mind din't have to go through something else that raped logic and pretty much left it for dead at the nearest bar corner. It got weirder.

For now he's also laid witness to a drug that curious nurse Eirin invented that now turned the genderswapped males into children. Toshiro facepalmed as he felt a headache coming on, he didn't think there was a limit to how much WTF the human brain could take...but it looks like he's getting mighty close to his own.

"Ugh..." Toshiro groaned as the constant sound of children's cries echoed in the Medical Wing. "I don't think my head can take this much weird in one day..."

"Well, at least you're still yourself." Yamame said, trying to reassure Toshiro of his normality. Orin seemed to agree on the matter as well, the kasha letting out a mewl right behind Yamame's statement.

"Yeah, I guess you're right about that." Toshiro sighed as he looked up to the toddlerfied tenants of the Saniwa Shrine/Inn. To be young again...if time turned back with the age, Toshiro wouldn't mind taking that drug for himself...

****My mother...she was always so loving to me...****

"Mama..." Toshiro called as he entered his mother and father's bedroom to find that his mother, Misaki Chiyudani, sitting on her bed and reading a magazine at the moment.

"Yes, Toshi?" Answered Miaski who looked up from her reading to address her child's question, whatever it maybe. Her husband, Tetsuo Chiyudani, wasn't home, as usual, so it was usually just her and Toshiro who were home at times (at least when Toshiro wasn't at school). Sometimes, when she's here by herself...she often wishes her husband would take off from the job once and awhile and spend time with her and his son...

"Uhm...well..." The young Toshiro stood in the doorway, as he scratched behind his ear in a nervous manner. "N-nevermind..."

"You can tell me, Toshi. There's no reason to be nervous." Misaki reassured Toshiro with a warm smile.

"U-uhm, okay..." Toshiro nodded and stepped into the bedroom a little more, his nervousness on the question he wished to ask having disappeared if only a little. "Mama, where...do babies come from?"

Ah, that age old question that parents are always not so thrilled to answer in truth. The miracle of birth, is laden with such nasty undertones and gooey explanations that children just...shouldn't hear until they're older, by that time the risk of grossing them out is far less likely and they may even come to understand it. However, not all asked when they were older...as curious as a youth can be, most will always come to their mother and ask them this in hopes of knowing where lil'sis came from or where they themselves came from.

It's perfectly normal to have this thirst to know of your origins and birth.

Just...not perfectly normal to answer this question in full to a 5 year old...

"Well...Toshi..." The blonde's mother trailed off a bit lamely as placed her magazine face down and pulled her son onto the bed with her, placing him in her lap as she went on to see if she can tell him the wonderous things about birth...without the graphic details of what it really takes to make a baby. "When a Mom and a Dad love each other very very much, sometimes they want to have a baby." Toshiro's mother explained "And when they want to have a baby, a magical fairy comes to see them to help them out." This of course, was the lie most parents told their kids when they didnt want them knowing about sex and it's true meaning.

"Eh, You mean, like the tooth fairy?" Toshiro questioned with his headed tilted to the side a bit.

"Mm-hm, only this one gives the Mama and Papa seeds," "When the mommy eats the seeds a baby will start to grow inside her tummy, and after awhile the baby will born for all to see~"

"Sooo...did you and Daddy love each other that much for the fairy to come?"

"Of course Toshi, otherwise we wouldn't have had you~" Toshiro's mother cooed, hugging her son close to her and nuzzled him.

"Haha, that tickles~" Toshiro laughed as his mother cuddled him close and ruffled his blonde hair. Still his question seemed rather sudden...

"By the way, Toshi," Misaki began "What is it that made you ask this?"

"O-oh, uhm, my friend told me that he has a younger brother now, because his mom had a baby yesterday." Toshiro replied before he got a most wonderous idea. "Hey! Do you think you and daddy could get the fairy to come back so I can ask for a younger brother...or sister!"

"Oh, I don't think you'll be able see the fairy anytime soon, Toshi."

"Aww, why not?"

"Because, that fairy...was already here."

"Huh...y-you mean..."

"Yes, Toshi, you're going to be a brother soon~"

****...My sister...was so innocent and pure...****

"Mama, can I see her, huh, can I?" chirped an over excited Toshiro who tugged at his mother's apron.

"Haha, okay, okay you win." Misaki giggled as she kneeled down to Toshiro. "But you have to use your indoor voice, she's still sleeping okay?"

"Right, indoor voice." Toshiro whispered and nodded firmly with a determined look in his eyes.

Misaki nodded and motioned Toshiro to follow her up the stairs, to which the youthful blonde eagerly complied to. Toshiro had waited quite a while to have the same thing so many others had, and now he too had a younger sibling, someone that would call him 'Big Bro' when ever they see him, someone to play with and most importantly someone to keep you company when you're lonely.

Toshiro followed his mother into her and his father's bedroom (a place that he himself never really went into) and saw the crib that his mother and father had been working on . It was one of the few things he's seen them do together (what with his father's work schedule) so Toshiro knew automatically that the crib itself was something very special to both is parents and their new baby.

"Here she is," Misaki said in a hushed tone as she stood over a crib, that held the child Toshiro was so eager to met. "Toshiro, meet your little sister; Emiri Chiyudani."

"She's...so small..." Toshiro observed as he stared down to the sleeping infant, it's small body covered in a soft blanket adorned with flowers. Emiri was indeed small, smaller than most babies even, but otherwise she looked like a normal infant.

"Of course, she is still a baby after all." Misaki replied with a smile as she herself gazed at the child sleeping in the crib, a sigh escaping her lips. To be honest, she herself was rather worried of how things would turn out, Tetsuo didn't seem like he actually wanted a child after all...this circumstance came about after a night of rekindling love that was soon swept aside as days passed. Still, Toshiro seemed so thrilled to have a younger sister, it made the unease bareable...for now. "Now, Toshi, you know what this means right?"

"Huh?"

"You're Emiri's big brother now, which means you have look out for her and set a good example for her," "I'm counting on you to be a good brother to her, okay?"

"Yes mama," Toshiro nodded energetically "I'm gonna be the best brother, Emi-chan's ever had."

"Good boy, Toshi..." Misaki say rubbing Toshiro's head slowly. "Now help mommy set the table for dinner, Daddy's coming home tonight."

****So...why is it that they both had to be taken away from me?****

"Are you okay, Toshiro?" Yamame asked as she saw Toshiro's face, a mixture of sadness and un wanted deja vu. That was one other thing she's noticed about Toshiro, he was always so down and depressed. Sometimes he was rather fun loving, and upbeat, but...she knew that he was only using it as a mask to hide the emotional agony that ravaged him within. It usually didn't concearn her, but now that she's noticed that Toshiro could be keeping all these feelings inside...it's starting to worry her a little...

"...I'm fine, Yamame..." Toshiro mumbled in a tone neither she nor Rin thought they have ever heard from him. "...I just...remembered something I shouldn't have..."

To put it mildly, Toshiro really felt like crap. The sight of all these children only suceeded in causing the repressed memories of his deceased mother and sister to resurface, and thus reopen the gapping wound in his soul that was actually on the road to being healed. After 6 years of trying to get over it, the sadness only came back to haunt him, to torment him, to depress him...

Could there really be no way he could escape this grief? this pain? Was he forever doomed to be trapped within a sea of his own despair? Forever to be reminded of the loss of his mother and sister, the only two people whom he truly loved in this world...

...It seemed like that would be the case...

However...

Had Toshiro opened his heart too the one who sat beside him in concearn from the start, instead of closing it and keeping all his tormented emotions inside, perhaps he would be in less pain...

Maybe...

[mad]

Day 5 Graveyard 3:00 PM

Ghandi did not remember how long ago he got this idea, but it was only recently that he was able it implement it. He placed a Fairy and a yukkureimu inside two cages that were next to each other.

"Yes, it is ready! Isaac begin the experiment! MWAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!"

Ghandi gestured and levers were pulled.

The cages rose up and electricity began running through them.

The fairy and the yukkureimu were pulled closer together, despite the best efforts of the fairy to get away. The yukkureimu, on the other hand, simply rolled it easy towards the fairy. Contact. The flesh of the fairy and yukkuri melted as they became one.

Completion. The cages fell as one to the ground with a thunderous crash. Their doors opened to release a tengu.


"Success! They said it couldn't be done! MWAHAHA-"

"Ummm, weren't you trying to make a breakfast pastry?" interrupted a fellow scientist.

"FOOL! Not just any pastry! The ultimate brekfast pastry!...Also I already did that? I didn't feel the need to send a memo about breakfast. Should I send one for dinner? I wonder what's for dinner."

[mad]

6:00 AM day 5 Underground Infirmary

Jalal and Eirin watched the amusing aftermath of the pills.

"I think we should make them into a candy form," Jalal said, "I'm thinking lolipops."

"Lollipops? Why those?," Eirin asked.

"Nonono, not lollipops. Lolipops. You went and made the fountain of youth. It's even bigger than when you made the fountain of width!"

"...Oh yeah, but I'd prefer calling it the fountain of girth. More fun that way. Anyways, I'm sure you're making a pun, but really we're in Japan speaking Japanese."

"Yeah, but the story is told in an english medium."

"Really, I'd think it would be too dark to read"

"Actually, The surface upon which the story is told glows."

"That must one hell of a medium! She glows with an awesome power!"

Er... What's the point of all this?

Character development, myself.

What?

Thou art I and I art thou...

...umm...

What? You thought I was going to finish a whole quote? Too much work.

Persona!

Let go you're crushing my nuts!

Be glad I didn't shoot them! Now Cocytus!

...back to the story.

"So anyways that lolipop seems interesting. I'll try one," Jalal said.

"It's more of a gumdrop than a lolipop right now. Anyways what kind of thing would you do with it? A big hammer? No offense to anyone in the room, but the hyper-destructive loli has been done before."

"I'll figure that out afterwards," Jalal says before popping a pill"...hyper-creative loli?"

"Later, we have an audience. I'm not keen on voyeurs."

"yeah after this post is done."

"Finish that chiseling already I need that fence post!"

Are you still high? Wait you didn't get the pun so is this a flashba-heyletgoofthekeyb


---------


Alright we're back.

Here's Ollie Williams with the Black-U-Weather report. Olioliolioloooooooooooooo

"It's gon rain!"

And now back to our feature film.

"Film? I thought this was a story written out on a forum, not a film," Jalal said.

Then you weren't here when we negotiated the film rights. Now, back to the play!

"Alri-, play? I thought this was a metaphysical allegory about the unpredicability of the universe and morality within that frame."

No, this is merely the news. Breaking news! Hurricane Hamster Dancing in a Woodland Critter Christmas is making it's way up Kogasa's skirt! We now go to Ollie Williams live at the scene. Ollie?

"It's raining sideways!"

Didn't you have an umbrella?

"Had one!"

Where it it now?

"It came alive!"

Really? What kind of girl did it become?

"Damn cute!"

What kind of cute?

"Moe!"

"Awesome. Does Kogasa know you're broadcasting her panties on national television?"

Does she keep up with the news? Who knows? You decide!

"Me?"

No, the audience.

"So now with my new loli fo-ooh squishies!"

Jalal began groping Eirin. Eirin grabbed Jalal's arms with one hand.

"I told you, not with an audience."

"I have a new loli body and thus should have a new name! From here on out, I shall be known as Duke Mannington Manstien of the Manly Mancakes the Third!"

Keep your old one.

"In a jar? But would that hold a squid monstrosity?" Manni--Jalal asked.

Yes.

[trancehime]

Infirmary, Medical Wing, Central Block, Covenant Underground, Saniwa Shrine, Day 5

Wake up.

...Wake up.

... ...Hey, wake up!

Hirowaza immediately snapped out of his melancholic reverie as he looked around once more. He looked at his hands... and he looked at as much of himself as he could. He was unable to come to terms with the reality that had hit him only moments ago, and despite all that had happened within those moments, he was still dealing with the change after all. He remembered the hardships he went through in his previous years, and he surmised that there was not a lot he could do about the event and noted that he felt his chest grow heavy. Hirowaza sighed and dusted himself for a bit, somehow it appeared that he was in fresh clothing again. Then, that voice he heard in his head... Hirowaza decided to take things easy for now and moved away from everyone else, despite Meira's protests. He shifted away sheepily and Meira followed hurriedly and with some concern.

"What's wrong?" she asked with some concern. "This isn't like you to be so irrational about your emotions."

"...That's none of your concern."

"Tell me! What's your issue!"

"...That's none of your concern."

"Do you not trust me?!"

"I do... But this is something I must conquer on my own."

... Yes... The path to the AKASHA.

It's been prophesized that at once, the ASTARTE and the AKASHA were to face each other in combat to the death. Only one would make it out alive.

I'm sorry, this must be hard for you. The ASTARTE saved you after all. If not for her, you wouldn't be alive and well. You wouldn't even be undergoing this trial.

"...Yeah... Meira-san, I'll just let you know if I really need help, okay?"

"...You worry me, but I'll take your word for it."

"...Thank you. Please leave me alone for some time, I must mull over some things. You can honor that much, right?"

"Very well."

Meira left Hirowaza for sometime, but one could tell that she was in a sulky mood. She desperately wanted to help his cause, but in the end, as she was leaving, she knew the truth behind his words. She could do nothing, and if she tried, she would only get herself killed or erased. The clash between he and his savior, this would be trulu cataclysmic for both parties.

"...What are you, anyway?"

No one, yet everyone.

Nothing, yet everything.

None, yet all.

Hirowaza tried to make sense of the cryptic voices he was hearing in his head but then surmised that he'd figure out in a later date. He sat down and turned his head to see the others trying to deal with their own issues. Hirowaza would just think about how to tackle his own problem... How to achieve the power of the Akasha, and what it even is. He was thinking about this, and suddenly, he had a faint headache and swooned.

Meira heard a thud and turned around.

"...the?!" she wondered out aloud and went to Hirowaza, who had fainted. She examined his condition.

"...He swooned... Something's not right. Definitely not right."

***

Venus Consciousness, Sanctuary of Akashic Witchcraft

Hirowaza found himself in an ethereal form, however, he could be heard and seen. He looked around and heard those same voices from earlier, when he was in the existential plane, only they belonged to actual bodies this time. They looked like young females in robes and garb befitting of a witch or court magician. There were three of them, but only one of them didn't have a hood up or a hat on. Her hair was long and blue in colour.

"I'm confused," Hirowaza asked. "I thought I was brought into this world to rid it of its mischievous and malicious spirits. I don't get this witchcraft business."

The witch with no hat spoke as she shrugged. "Your mother was a kind person. In actuality, your mother was the previous generation's Akasha. Your mother's childhood friend was the previous generation's Astarte, who was killed by her as dictated by the prophecy."

"What prophecy?"

"...I suppose you are ignorant of it. Your mother never wanted you to become involved in that eternal blood feud... Well, let me explain," the woman with blue hair said. "Eons ago, there were two powerful wielders of the arcane arts, Lyseria Astarte and Aselia Akasha. At first, they were the greatest of friends, but a curse placed upon them made it so Aselia became amalgamation of both man and woman, and Lyseria's fate was to be that her mind was lost whenever she was in Aselia's presence."

Hirowaza did not understand the relation yet.

"You see, Aselia and Lyseria's curses were very bad on their image as reputed people. Aselia would be targetted by ruffians filled with raging passion, whereas Lyseria would be tormented by such thoughts. The two could no longer bear to be in each other's sights. They greatly dreaded this time, but they agreed that their descendants could never co-exist forever. In due time, they had a great clash. However, Aselia could not bring herself to finish off Lyseria when she was winning. She let Lyseria cut her down."

"..."

"And thus begun the blood feud. The story was passed down from generation to generation, until we have you and the Astarte."

"But... she saved me!"

"Indeed she did. It is indeed tragic that the two of you must engage in mortal combat."

"What am I supposed to do?! I have people to take care of!"

"Then kill her."

"...Ku..."

"You are strong, but you are not tapping into your full potential. You may have unlocked your final Cacophonous Symphony, but without your Witchcraft Charms, you cannot hope to defeat the Astarte, for she is much older and much stronger than you are, even with your new Heavenly form."

"I..."

"That's why you're here."

"Huh?"

"I'll start you off with your first Witchcraft Charm... To protect those you care for. Brace yourself."

Hirowaza remained in his position, stoic and stalwart, awaiting anything to happen. Suddenly, the clouds above tore open and lightning struck Hirowaza's body, enveloping him with a charging electrical power that surged within and outside of his skin, creating some sort of barrier. ...The Skygod Sigil.

Upon this realization, everything around Hirowaza faded.

***

Hirowaza was still in his unconscious position, but showed signs of life.

[Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch]

(O-O-C: Sure, the times were wrong, but I have a logical explainiation for it)

Underground Ruins-Sanctuary 5:50 Day 5


After a number of failed experiments, Team Shakin' decided that it would be best to take a break.They should have stopped after the temporal disturbance, they still pressed on. After accidentily animating cheese, it was safe to say that everyone needed a break.

"Hey," Nitori started up as etch brought in drinks, "It's been a while since we played, Momizi." Standing up briskly, Nitori pointed a finger at Momizi. "I challenge you!"

"Alright then! I'll show you who's better!" Momizi roared as she slammed a board down. As Momizi and Nitori proceeded to get into a fierce game of dai shogi. As the little wooden pieces clacked onto the board, Etch began to reminice the journey he took to get to where he was now.

*Flashback*

A rural town somewhere in Japan-10:34 AM Day ?


A light spring breeze quietly disturbed the trees. Taking in a breath of the late morning air  Etch began his journey to where ever the path took him. The inn he stayed at had, for a price, given him enough food to last a week. It wasn't much of a problem, as Etch was able to survive the wilderness.

Etch walked down the lonely highway. This was odd, as the highways were usually busy. "I must be a long way from civilization." Etch muttered to himself. Walking down the strech of road, he decided to rest by the treeline. He sat down beneath a tree and openned up his Laptop. Might as well check what's new, he though to himself. He checked his messages to see what his friends had to say. There were a few new messages, but nothing really new.

Ju has sent you an Instant Message

Ah, it's nice to hear from a friend every once in a while, Etch thought to himself as he openned up the window.

Ju: Hey dude.
Etch: Yo, man, what's up?
Etch: oh yeah, you lost the game
Ju: fuck you, man! i lost 
Etch: I lost
Etch: How's college life?
Ju: Its alright i guess
Ju: still on that journey of yours I see
Etch: eh, It's not bad. I see a lot of stuff around the world.
Ju: ah. so what are you doing now?
Etch: Waiting for a ride, really.
Etch: oh yeah, how's the girlfriend?
Ju: great, thanks for asking. What about you? Still ronery?
Etch: oh screw you
Ju: XD
Ju: gotta go, later.
Etch: alright later dood.

Closing the window, he checked the status of Caboose. Offline. Man, Etch thought to himself, what happened to Caboose? Getting back up, he started towards the highway when two black cars pulled up to the side of the road. Etch was familiar with the cars: Yakuza.

"There he is! Get him!" The Yakuza charged down to the treeline. Survival instincts kicking in, Etch ran deep into the forest. As he ran, he came across a river. Well, it was either get killed by Yakuza or take the chance with the river.

"I never was a gambling man, but here I go!" Etch jumped into the rushing waters and felt himself get tossed around in the fast current. The waters calmed, giving Etch a chance to breath again. Hmm, thought Etch, the water generally becomes calm when there's a wa--oh shit, there it is. Etch closed his eyes as he went tumbing over the edge of the waterfall.


Kappa Village 1:00 PM Day ??


"...for coming here. I know you don't make many trips to the Youkai Forest." Regaining a semblance of conciousness, Etch could hear a conversation closeby. He was lying down on something that seemed soft enough to count as a bed.

"Oh, don't worry about it. Besides, I've never seen such a specimen in such good condition, considering what he must have been through. Call me if there is any development in his condition." Must be a doctor, Etch thought to himself. Still, there was something about being called a specimen that just seems to tick in Etch. Remaining still, he waited until it seemed like no one was around.

Sitting up, he rubbed his eyes, as well as the back of his head. His whole body ached with a dull, sutble pain. Nothing Etch hadn't been through before, though. Still, what was this Youkai Forest that first voice talked about? Openning his eyes, he looked around the room for his clothes, as they were definitely not on him. The door openned as a girl with blue hair walked into the room.

"Oh, you're up. How are you feeling?"

"Ug... not that great. I feel like I fell of a cliff..."

"Well, you did wash up on a riverbank, so there's a 34.92% chanc that you did fall from a mountain."

"Oh, great. Where am I anyways?"

"Oh, well you're in the Kappa Village in the Youkai Forest."

"Eh...Kappa Village? Youkai Forest? I don't think I've heard of a Kappa Village in Japan"

"Japan? What are you talking about? This is Gensokyo." The girl introduced herself as Nitori Kawashiro. After brief introductions, Nitori explained what she knew about Gensokyo to Etch. It seems like I'm not getting out of here anytime soon, Thought Etch. I guess, it's the end of my journey.


Nitori's workshop 11:00 AM Day ??


It had been about a week since Etch first arrived to Gensokyo. Being good with technology, Etch found himself helping out Nitori with her inventions when he wasn't doing odd jobs. It was somewhat unusual, however, that no one seemed to particularly take any great interest in him, dispite being the only one in Gensokyo with a trenchcoat. Today would be a bit different, however, as a flurry of feathers arrived outside the workshop.

"Hello hello! Ace reporter Aya Shameimaru on duty!" The tengu girl saluted with her notepad. Aya dragged a wolf tengu behind her as she went inside. Apparantly Aya was here to get the scoop on Nitori's latest invention, a device that can move a boat up and down the river with great ease. It would be called, an outboard. While Aya was hard at work grilling Nitori about the outboard, Etch took the opportunity to take a break. He noticed the wolf tengu sitting down, rather exhausted.

"Aya running you ragged?" Etch asked the girl. She looked up at Etch, and nodded.

"I guess it can't be helped, though. She's been having some financial problems so she's been looking for the next big thing."

"Austin Magree. You can call me Etch-E-Sketch if you want." Etch stuck his hand out.

"Heh heh, ok Etch. I'm Momizi Inubashiri. But, why Etch-E-Sketch?" Etch sat down.

"It's a long story."

"I like long stories. Besides, I think Aya's going to be here for a while, so..."

And on that day, Etch made friends with Momizi. Nitori and Momizi were already good friends, so the three got along well with each other.


Human Village 3:00 PM Day ??


Two months have passed since Etch first arrived to Gensokyo. Etch was finally getting used to Gensokyo, and was even decent at holding his own against violent Youkai. Today, Etch was at the human village to purchase some stuff for the the workshop. As he walked to that one store, he noticed someone looking at him through a window. You know, thought Etch to himself, I pass by that window every day; I don't think I've seen anyone there before. Curious, he decided to try and meet the girl.

While looking for an entrance, Etch noted the size of the building. It was larger than the other buildings in the village. From what Etch could tell, it was a mansion of some sort. Fancy. Still, who was that girl? Etch came upon the front entrance and was met with a servant.

"Oh, hello sir." the servant bowed. "Miss Akyu has been talking about a boy wearing a trench-coat. You might be the one she's been talking about. The master has asked me to bring a boy wearing a trench-coat to the young miss." The servant stepped asside and gestured Etch to come inside.


*End Flashback*


"Whoo! I won!"

Etch's recollection abruptly ended with NItori's outburst. It had been a while since Nitori played, so she was a little rusty. After a losing streak of 5 five games, Nitori was overjoyed when she finally won. Akyu chuckled as Nitori did a little victory jig.

"Well, I went easy on you." Momizi said.

After being isolated from the others after the Miko Training emergency, Team Shakin' decided to see what everyone else was up to. Openning the door, they departed the library. 

[E-Nazrin]

Medical Wing Hallways, Central Block, Covenant Underground, Saniwa Shrine, ~5:50 AM, Day 5
 Participants: Team Drillkumo, Reimu: E-mouse, MTG-ish

(OOC: THE DREADED FILLER STRIKES AGAIN

This is more of an unfulfilling teaser than a real story post, considering my comment about it running 30 pages in MS Word so far =()

The shikigami and I silently followed Reimu's flying yin-yang orb up to the main shrine area. I spent the whole time looking at the walls and floor of the Covenant base... there was some interesting stuff here. I kinda wanted to explore the whole thing... but I'd made my promises. And apparently the place was such a huge maze the rest of the crew was still lost on where things were.

... I wonder if that thing on the meeting hall monitor was a map of the underground.

Our yin-yang guide hesitated at a four-way intersection.

It spoke.

"Now, which way was it again...?"

In Reimu's voice. If a little tinny and artificial, as though from a speaker. Understandably.

I stared at it.

"Ah, right, that way."

It headed off down one of the other hallways...

"Hey, get moving!"

I shook my head to clear it and power-walked for a moment to catch up to Ran and Chen. "Wasn't expecting you to talk through those." I said, "I'd think it would be difficult enough to just keep track of all of them..."

The floor of the hall started to slope upwards. The orb... no, probably really was Reimu speaking - chuckled. "Don't underestimate me. This is nothing."

I snorted softly. "Liar. If those are all video cameras, then it's like having three billion pairs of eyes. I'm pretty sure the human brain can't handle that."

"Don't underestimate me." Reimu repeated, smugly.

... now it was my turn to chuckle. Shake my head. "Hakurei Hax."

A brief silence. "... I'm going to pretend I understood what that meant."

"In this case, absurdly and unfairly powerful." I explained.

There was a snerking sound from the orb as Reimu fought back a laugh. "Says the Master of Yukari Yakumo!"

That silenced me for a moment, for two reasons.

... I was caught up in the first one for a second. The thought of being that powerful... important... with such a figure in Gensokyo... rather disturbed me. I'm not that... I shouldn't be...

I shook my head. The other matter...

Semantics.

I took a deep breath, let it out, and glared at the orb calmly. "'Master?'"

"Well, you are--"

I cut her off with a growl. "I'll stick with 'mana battery,' thank you."

I am NOT going to be pretentious about... having any authority whatsoever over someone that powerful... I'm just...

Ugh.

Reimu laughed softly. Sounds like she'd taken that as a joke.

I growled a little deeper this time. "I'm not kidding."

"Haha..." her laugh turned a bit nervous. Probably a little alarmed at my seriousness... can't really blame her for that. The things a guy has to do for some humility around here...

But, she didn't say anything further.

... I noticed that the hallway suddenly seemed a lot narrower. I actually paid attention to my surroundings, and noticed that the hall was closing in on a small doorway of sorts, covered by... a fabric, I guess?

That's weird, the Covenant doors down here were more conventional. Well, Westernly conventional, at least. ... non-middle-easternly conventional, at least.

The floating yin-yang orb pushed through one of the sides of the - yep, fabric - and entered whatever was beyond. I pushed my way through as well - it felt like thick, ancient cloth - and held it open for a moment longer to let the shikigami through.

A quick glance told me that we'd entered one of the more luxurious rooms of the inn. Nice and spacious, a few fancy, traditional-Japanese decorations lying around... dimly lit by the predawn light coming from the shuttered window off on one--

"Wait, it's not even dawn?!" I cried, staring out the window.

Our orby friend was already halfway across the room already, but stopped at my outburst. "Well, obviously." Reimu replied, "We have to start miko training at sunrise, don't we?"

I glanced between the orb and the window a few times. I wasn't very happy about this. The only reason I was somewhat awake at this point was because I'd been out for...

I shook my head, for a few reasons. Sighed. "I guess I'm going to have to be on a normal person schedule for a while until things cool down..."

"Get used to it." Reimu snapped. "Can we get moving, now?"

... come to think of it, no.

I turned back to the Covenant base entrance I'd just come out of. It was covered up by a wall-sized and somewhat faded tapestry of... some ancient samurai, I think. I briefly wondered how old it was.

"Oh come ON." Reimu said from behind me, exasperated.

"Just a minute." I replied. Pushed on the tapestry where I'd come out. It folded in without resistance, and I could lift it up to see back into the base area without any trouble at all.

... not good.

"We're going to have to hide this better." I said aloud.

Yin-Armpits sighed. I turned back towards 'her.'

... a thought. "... and while I'm on a security kick, we're not going to be able to have floating yin-yang orbs wandering around the main shrine."

"What, you'd rather have it unguarded?" Reimu shot back, increasingly irritated.

"No. But we'll have to find some way to work around it." I rubbed my chin for a moment, thinking. "Keeping them stationary outside of emergencies would probably be the easiest thing to do..."

A gentle nip at my ankle. I glanced down at Ran, as was becoming increasingly familiar.

"... I guess we'll talk about it at that meeting."

"This is preferable." Reimu replied. "Can we move on?"

I scratched the side of my head for a moment. "Yeah. Sorry."

[E-Nazrin]

Miko Storage Closet, Saniwa Shrine, ~5:53 AM, Day 5
Participants: Team Drillkumo, some Reimu: E-mouse, tangential MTG

(OOC: FORTY. FUCKING. PAGES.)

We reached our destination rather quickly after that, with Reimu grouchily bashing the orb against it as an indicator.

"Er."

"In here." Reimu grumbled. "I'll have the communicators up in a minute or two."

"... wait, communicatorS?" Plural?

Armpits snorted. "For the cat and fox."

"Oh."

The orb snorted angrily and floated off. I stared after it until it rounded a corner.

I shook my head. "Grouchy. I take it Reimu isn't really a morning person."

... Either way, time to live up to the miko part, at least. I opened the door to the storage closet.

It was actually rather spacious for a closet. Of course, there were tall stacks of miko outfits covering the walls of the room, but there was still a decent amount of open floor space; a bit over enough for a Western single bed to fit.

Huh, I could probably talk with the shikigami right in here. Convenient.

The one problem is that it's dark in here. Is there a lightswitch?

A moment of searching answered 'yes.' I took a second look around.

... huh, I didn't notice there were a few different colors of miko outfits here. Most of them were the standard red, but there were a few stacks of black and blue, and a few of some odder colors to boot.

... and DAMN if there weren't a lot of them. A good number of them looking child-sized, for that matter. ... well, I guess that makes sense considering Remilia's lolita condition status, actually. And a few others, for that matter. Rather lucky, considering the current situation...

Damnit, Eirin.

... hmm. Getting dressed can wait.

The shikigami followed me into the room, Chen wandering over to one of the miko-suit stacks and sniffing at it curiously. It made me smile a little. Truly catlike, and cute as always.

I closed the door behind me and walked over to the far side, near the miko pile. Turned and looked down at the shikigami.

"All right, let's do this. I've held you two up for more than long enough." I smiled again. "To be honest, I'd like to see you two transformed back to normal anyway."

.... speaking of transformations, those plushie shenanigans were a little painful to set up, weren't they...?

"... although." I went on, "Let's not rush it, just in case. Like with the plushie thing..."

I glanced between them, now looking up at me with swishing (singular) tails. "Who first, then? I mean... Chen would be a safer first attempt, but Ran... I know you're the one that REALLY wants to get back to normal..."

Ran shook her head at me, walked over to Chen, and nudged her side.

"Willing to wait a little more, I take it?"

A foxy nod. Chen hopped over near the door, in front of me, with a playful cat gait.

... better prepare myself, too. I sat down crosslegged and crossed my arms, braced for one of those pangs of pain. Granted, Yukari was pretty confident it wouldn't happen this time, but...

I took a deep breath. Nodded. "Okay, Chen, go ahead."

The little black cat closed her eyes, stretched back, and clawed at the wood of the floor for a moment before...

POP.

A young girl, looking maybe ten to thirteen. Shoulder-length brown hair. Twitching black cat ears. Two black cat tails curled past her sitting form, with white tips on the last inch or two.

... aaaaand completely naked.

I got quite an eyeful of things I should not have, before managing to close my widening eyes and turn away.

"Uh, uhm," I stammered, face burning.

"Huh?" Chen asked, sounding childish and curious. Exactly like she did in those dreams, now that I hear it...

A brief pause before she realized why I'd gotten so embarrassed, followed by a loud squeaking "Nya!"

POP.

I kept my eyes closed, and remained silent.

I should have known something like that could happen. Transformation sequences are ALWAYS like that, aren't they? But wouldn't the shikigami have known to expect it happening...? So normally they had clothes on when they transformed? But somehow in the outer world, now...

..... doesn't matter. The thing is, I saw Chen naked for no good reason. And even though I was female at the moment, well.....

I felt something touch my shin.

It was kinda sharp.

I let out a breath. "Welp. Ran, do what you must."

She obligingly tore into my leg, tooth and nail. I let out a yelp of pain before clamping my teeth down on my lip to silence any more.

Thankfully, her assault was short. Fierce like hell, but short.

Once the immediate pain stopped, I kept my eyes closed and tensely awaited a second attack. After a few seconds, I guessed it wouldn't be coming, and risked a peek.

I glanced down at my fresh wounds first. They didn't look TOO terrible - a ton of scratch marks and a few jaw imprints, but it wasn't bleeding much. Just superficial damage... I hope.

A canine growl brought my head back up. Ran was sitting a few feet away, looking up at me. She flicked her head to one side.

... what'd she want? I couldn't...

She spun around in a circle, her tail swishing behind her. Wow, it really is gorgeous...

... wait, she wants me to turn around.

So I did, now facing the wall of the closet-room-whatever. I guess it's time for the scolding part, now that she's taken care of the Violence...

POP.

"... I apologize."

Dignified, womanly...

"... wait, 'apologize?'"

I started to turn back around, but managed to stop myself before I fucked up again. Closed my eyes as an extra precaution.

A brief silence. "... well, you do seem to be trying not to peek."

"Yeah, males suck like that." I replied.

...  she chuckled. "... regardless. That was petty of me. You did admit your mistake for... seeing Chen that way. None of us expected that. Normally our clothes..."

She trailed off for a moment. I rolled one shoulder uncomfortably.

Ran sighed and went back to the original topic. "... I have no excuse for attacking you like that, especially after your apology." she said, solemnly.

I shook my head. "Nah. I've been a dick and I really, REALLY should not have seen that."

"... true. But my... outburst was excessive."

To... be honest, it DID hurt. And I really would have preferred she hadn't. But... "... well, it's still not something I can really blame you for."

A soft laugh. "Hmhm. That's fair."

Silence.

POP.

"Ran-shama..."

Hm... I'm not hurting at all. Well, from the transforming, at least. That's a good sign.

"Ah!" Ran seemed a little surprised by this catty development. "Chen, it's all right, you'll-- ah!"

A soft 'whuph'-ish sound cut her off.

"I'm okay, Ran-sama." Chen said, voice slightly muffled. I am now 90% sure she rushed over to hug Ran. "I'm just glad I can hug you again!"

Make that 100%.

... I dabbed at my upper lip.

"Ch... Chen..." Ran stammered, before her dignity lost the fight against catgirl moe. "Oh, you're so sweet!"

I heard several seconds of cheerful laughing and giggling from behind me. Had to smile at it. Oh, those two...

I chuckled softly. The sounds of joy died out at the reminder of my presence.

"Ah... we should get dressed." Ran suggested, a little embarrassed.

"Go ahead." I replied, calmly.

The floor creaked a little over soft footsteps. There was a rustle of clothing from one side of the room.

"Chen, what color do you want?" Tenko Ran asked, rather cheerfully.

"Red, Ran-sama!"

"Hmhm, I should have guessed. Here, is this good?"

"Hai!"

 I hope I don't end up anemic from this.

"... hm... this one looks good..." Ran mumbled, mostly to herself, "And this..."

A few footsteps, what was probably a bunch of clothing hitting the floor, a little more rustling from close to the middle of the room, and... "Ah."

"What's wrong, Che... oh."

For me, it wasn't as obvious. "What happened?" Why would they have trouble with getting dressed...?

Oh.

"My tails don't fit." Chen pouted.

... well, that's annoying. Although... their tails... given the situation...

... I spoke up. "... as much as I hate to say it..." ... sighed. "... we're going to have to hide those, anyway. Animal ears, too."

Chen wasn't exactly enthused. "Awwww!"

"I kinda wish we could keep them, too, but there's no way we'd get away with it in the outer world." I explained. "We can't afford to draw attention to the shrine, or else..."

I trailed off. An uncomfortable silence.

... a thought.

"... may I be rude for a moment?" I asked. Couldn't think of a very polite way to put the point I wanted to make.

"... if it's civil, yes." Ran replied, after a moment's hesitation.

"Why did you think you could change clothes so easily with those tails, anyway?"

A brief pause.

It seems I gave Ran an idea. "Ah! It's been so long, how did I forget?

Chen, do you remember the spell I taught you when your custom yukata got torn before that festival?"

"Mmmm... ah! The one that let my tails through, right, Ran-sama?"

... how would that even work?

"That's right!" Ran replied, a hint of pride in her voice, "Yukari taught it to me first, so I've been using the same thing."

Oh, Yukari! That'd do it. Gaps.

"But Ran-sama, you said it'd last forever..."

... the whole explanation clicked in my head.

"You said your clothes stayed with you when you transformed, right?" I asked.

Ran was a little surprised at my sudden intrusion. "What? Well... yes."

"Which vanished from that use of magic after we left Gensokyo?" I pointed out.

Ran did the math quickly. "... along with that spell."

"I assume."

She chuckled. "You can be quite the clever one, Midori-san."

Damnit, Yukari.

I opened my mouth to object, but paused to reconsider... no, not to her.

"... thanks."

"You're welcome." Ran replied. She didn't sound sarcastic or demeaning, but... damn my cynicism.

"Ah, ano..." Chen mumbled, "S... so should we hide our tails, or try that spell again?"

That... was a difficult decision.

"Well... I think we'd prefer to keep them for now if we can..." I began.

"Oh? You too?" Ran asked, sounding a bit amused by my choice of words.

"Well... yes. I have an unhealthy affection for animal tails, I'm afraid."

Chen sounded curious about this. "Ohhhhhh..."

... I shifted uncomfortably. "... but, we can't really afford to have them visible in case they're seen by an outsider... although...

Hmm... Yukari said that we weren't really 'public' yet, right? So we probably won't have any visitors... if we stay out of the way, then maybe..."

C'mon Jer. Think.

...

Ding.

"Of course."

I need to remember that more quickly!

I chuckled. "We could just try for both."

"Oh?"

Well... that could go wrong, maybe... "... if we can get away with it..." I tilted my head. "How big is this tail-gap spell?"

"It was one of the first ones Ran-sama taught me!" Chen said, proudly.

"Hrrrrm..." So, probably small... I really want to let them keep the critter features... after what we've been through, the mana may be a non-issue... Yukari would probably know, but... is there some way we could just make sure...? It's permanent, so if it doesn't work out, then... maybe a workaround in case... ah!

"Any idea if it can be dispelled?"

"Er...?"

... guess that was unclear. I need to stay away from RPG terminology, I guess. "Well... deactivated? Turned off when it isn't needed?"

Ran understood that. "It was never an issue in Gensokyo." she pointed out. "But... it's likely. Yukari-sama would know..."

... minor spell... probably can be discarded if it becomes useless... but if it doesn't, would it be useful to have it active, even after trying to hide the tails..? If we need to show them again sometime, then it'd be convenient, but is that useful?.. maybe for proving ourselves like with Renko... but there could be other ways to do that... still...

..... for some reason, I think Ran would really...

... that's right, from a dream... she was proud of her tails. She'd want to be able to have them around, and she's upset already...

... can we get away with that? If we do anything funny in the shrine...

... but the shrine... isn't our whole base of operations now, is it? The underground would be too suspicious to get away with no matter how you slice it. And with it so spacious, then maybe during downtimes...

... yes. It would be useful. Not entirely practical, but the shikigami would be happier with it. Well, and me, admittedly. It probably won't matter even if it does end up giving me trouble, and mana is... well.

"Um... Midori-oneechan?"

Chen snapped me out of my overthinking. "Ah! Uh, um, sorry about that."

... and somehow her '-oneechan' was too cute to complain about.

... damnit, Yukari. I'm actually starting to enjoy this.

"C... can we keep our tails for now?" Chen went on, pleading.

I dabbed at my upper lip.

"Chen, I was about to say you could, even if you hadn't asked so sweetly."

"Yay!" she squealed. "Ah, how did it go again...?"

Yeah, anemia's going to be tough to avoid.

"It was some odd boundary..." Ran mused, "The border of cloth and... oh, yes! The border of Cloth and Fur."

Heh, abuse of 'boundaries' has all sorts of crazy potential. "Man, you can do anything with that ability."

Suppatenko hesitated before replying, "... perhaps. But Yukari-sama knows to be careful with it."

... true. Breaking the border of Reality and Fantasy could have some nasty implications...

.......

No, no. Nooooooooononono. Not drilling through that.

... unless..... unless we have to.

"There, that should do it."

Er, did I miss the spell chant or whatever? Meh, oh well. Nothing too important... probably.

A rustling of clothes. "Yay, it worked!"

Oh, Chen~
--- (OOC: To the next red line is skippable fluff)
More rustling. "Mmph..."

"Ah... Chen." Ran said, a little hesitantly. "You should put on a sarashi first."

_{(Sarashi are like bandage wrappings used as a sort of cloth under-armor or breast coverage. This is the latter.)}

"Aww, do I really need to?"

A beat of silence.

... that's right, Chen DID actually have the starts of a che--

I smacked the side of my head with a palm, hard. A second time.

Jesus CHRIST I shouldn't be thinking about that! Ran has enough reason to garrote me as it is!

"Is something wrong, Midori-chan?" the kitsune asked, darkly.

My reply was terse. "Stupid thoughts. Sorry."

"... I see."

"Ran-sama...?"

"Ah!" Ran returned to her shikigami's question. "Chen, it would be best to make it a habit to wear a sarashi. Even if it seems pointless, it's best not to forget."

A pretty good reason, actually. Well done, Ran.

"Awww."

A pause.

"Um... Ran-sama, could you help me put it on?"

Silence was making itself a regular visitor in this conversation.

I started constantly palm-smacking the side of my head. Ran didn't scold me this time.

"Ah... aha, certainly, Chen..."

I think I could guess why she let me off. I bit down on my lip to contain quips about her own brushes with pedophilia.

... damn you, Internet.

Clothing rustled from behind me some more.

"Okay, Chen. You just have to wrap it around your chest a lot. It's best to start at the top, and work your way down. Each layer needs to overlap a bit, and evenly."

"O, okay."

"See... like this."

"Does it have to be so tight?"

"Yes... that's how it stays on." Despite the words, Ran was gentle.

"Ah..."

A few seconds of near-silence. "Here, Chen, why don't you do the last of it?"

"A, ah, hai!"

"Halfway over... around... um... change hands on the back...? Ah!"

"Oh... it's difficult to switch hands that way to do it yourself, isn't it?" Ran said, "I'm sorry, Chen. But now you know how to do it, so I'll just take care of the rest."

"H... hai."

Silence for a few seconds. Then, "There, all done. Just bring the end up around the back and stick it in near the top, and it's finished!"

"A... ano... Ran-sama..." Chen seemed... embarrassed for some reason.

"What is it, Chen?"

"Could I... help with yours, Ran-sama?"

My nosebleed reawakened for... slightly different reasons this time. Of course, Chen's being adorable, but...

"Heehee... sure, Chen. Thank you."

I pinched my nose and tried to think of things other than Ran's br...

... wait, if I'm getting in a miko suit, won't I be wearing one of those, too? I think this body would require it as much as Chen's, and...

"Ah!!" Madame Tenko cried.

"Nya! Sorry, Ran-sama, I slipped!"

"It... it's okay, Chen." Ran sounded a little dreamy. I wondered how much blood was on her face. "The first time doing something is always clumsy, isn't it?"

... I bit my lip again.

"Half down... around... half down... around..."

"Mmf..."

"Ah! I'm sorry, Ran-sama, is it too tight?"

"No... it's about right. It's just a bit uncomfortable at first." Ran replied.

Chen didn't entirely buy it. "It wasn't that uncomfortable for me..."

... stupid, STUPID second head!

Surprisingly, the moeblob catgirl arrived at the same conclusion. "... it must be worse since Ran-sama's boobs are bigger."

Silence.

"We... well... yes." Embarrassment. "But it doesn't take long to get used to it. Don't worry, Chen."

"Ran-shama... I'm so sorry!" Chen was nearly sobbing. "I'll make this quick for you!!"

"Blame Reimu." I chimed in.

Ran chuckled.

"Half down, around... half down, around..." Chen was going faster now. She finished quickly. "And the end goes... top of the back?"

"That's right, Chen! Very good."

"A-heehee....... mrrr..."

Her hum... no, purr there was a little muffled... did Ran give her another hug?

... they're so close...

"All right, let's get the rest on, and then Midori-san can change."

That's right, I needed to get into some decent clothes, too.

... but that means I'll be changing here, and...

... seeing... seeing my own... naked female body... wi... with Ran and Chen in the room...

I'm nervous... I pulled my arms tighter over my chest, pressing against...

... no, no, stop thinking about that! Just... keep your cool, get dressed again fast, and...

"Jeremy?"

I jumped a little at Ran's voice. I'm getting... WAY too worked up over this.

... I thought I heard voices while I was thinking, too?

"Ah, that worked."

... they were trying to get my attention with 'Midori,' weren?t they?

Damnit.

"Er... sorry. Thinking too much." I explained.

"About what?" Ran asked, an edge to her voice.

"My own... misfortunes." I shifted uncomfortably. "Um... can I look now?

"Go ahead."

I opened my eyes at long last, and spun back around to see the two shikigami.

As advertised, Chen was wearing a standard red-hakama/skirt-ed miko uniform, scaled to older-child size. She was giving me a broad smile, her cat ears relaxed in a rather neutral position. I couldn't see her tails through the hakama, but she was very, VERY cute and looked quite proud of herself.

Ran's miko outfit was a somewhat less conventional bright blue... does that mean she's player two? Er, no, no need to be a moron. The golden yellow from the tails on her back stood out from the blue, but didn't stand out very great against the white of her top. She was significantly less impressed than Chen - is that a smirk on her face? - and had both of her arms held level in front of her, hands in the opposite arm's sleeve, much like her PCB portrait. Nestled between those arms and her... still-noticeable chest was a pile of clothing.

... more specifically, a forest-green miko outfit.

I stared for a moment. "... heh." Grinned. "I see you picked one out for me already."

Ran smiled. "I thought it would be appropriate, Midori-san."

... they are NOT letting up on that name. Did Yukari insist that they use it or something?

Oh, whatever.

"Well, I'm not a fan of the nickname, but I like the coloring theme." I said, walking towards her.

"You do have to admit it's clever." Ran replied.

"It is. I'm just clinging to my masculinity too much."

I stopped in front of Ran and hesitated. How was I supposed to take the outfit without brushing her...

She answered my unspoken (and unlikely) worries by simply pulling her hands back out of her sleeves to grab the ends of the miko-clothes pack, and offer them to me. I took it with both hands, and briefly bowed my head.

Mmm, cultural norms.

That done, backed off and examined the pile of clothes more closely. White gi-like top, long forest-green hakama-skirt and cloth belt, straw sandals, plain white socks...

... a curled roll of cloth that must be for a sarashi... and bloomers...

My face reddened again. I'd been hyped up for crossplaying before, but I had a better motive for myself then, and a lot of fanboy fuel to boot. This was... a bit more embarrassing.

... well, it's not like I have much choice. It's just...

I turned back towards Ran and Chen. "Ah... could I ask you to look away for this?" I asked.

Chen seemed surprised she hadn't thought of this. "Oh!" She turned around immediately, tails swishing briefly behind her from the motion.

Ran... hesitated, a nasty smile briefly forming on her face. But after a moment, it faded. "... yes, very well."

... guess she's trying not to take things out on me. That's good.

One of the tails near her shoulder flicked, brushing against...

Wait.

"Er... I'm late in asking this, but how are your tails staying up...?"

Tenko Ran sighed. "Well... I added in another little spell for that, but if you'd rather I disable it..."

I shook my head vigorously. "Nononono, no need to get them dirty for my sake. I'm not feeling overdrawn at all, anyway."

"... thank you."

"Not a problem." I replied. "Just, when it isn't needed..."

"I understand."

I nodded, and turned away from them again. Now, to... change.

... stop it. I need... I need to stop overthinking this. It's not that different. I can... play with it... if I ever get privacy here...

I shook my head, put the pack of clothes on the ground, and... pulled off my hospital-gowny clothing.

... for just a moment, I stood still, naked aside from the Drill on my chest. No, it WAS different. The weight that usually...

No, NO! No overthinking this!!

I shook my head and gave a short, irritable sigh. Fished the bloomers out of the pile and pulled them on, quickly.

... there. That felt a bit better. Just having something over... it, felt...

DAMN it.

Okay. Okay. What next. Pants. No, hakama. Skirt. Thing.

I pulled that up. Oh bah, need the belt. Fine, annoying but I'll live. I'm not going to make a happy miko, at this rate.

The knot was hasty and sloppy, but it kept them on. Now, the shirt... that'd be the gi-top-ish thing, right, easy enough...

... wait, the sarashi roll is still on top of it.

........

Okay. Stay calm, Jer. Stay... calm. It's just... a breast covering. Ran already explained what to do with it.

... but it's going to take a lot longer than a b... bra would, isn't it?

...

I took a deep breath. Okay, come on. Pick it up. Yeah. I think... you're supposed to start with pressing the top on the back. Just above the b... breasts. Keep that bit on with one hand, wrap it around the front, with the other, yeah... don't think about it, just do it... go back around... bah, can't reach. And my other hand's holding it on! Okay... let's try moving that hand near my shoulder, there we go, can just pinch it here... hand it over, damn that's uncomfortable, uh, okay, flip it for grip, try not to get the roll twisted, roll around the back and continue...

...... there's no way I'm going to have the patience to keep this even. I sighed. The Drill rolled to one side, scratching against...

... I pinned down the chain for that with the sarashi, didn't I.

"Damnit." I muttered.

"Is something wrong?" Ran asked, from behind me.

"Making stupid mistakes." I replied, failing to not sound irritated.

... okay, okay, start over. Roll around to the front... push the drill up? What a pain this is...

... I can just take it off, can't I.

Gah!

So I did... though that's leaving me uncomfortable, too. I really... really need that. Can't lose it. Well, I know it's unlikely in a closed room like this, with two shikigami here guarding it too, but... oh, paranoia.

... all right. No choice. I pulled it off, and put it on the floor. Heh, now the back of my neck feels funny, after having it on so long.

... okay, take three here. Back, pinch, roll, oh, right, it needs to be tight..... i... ignore the feeling, get around the back with the other hand...

THUK.

... drop the goddamned roll...

"Having trouble with the sarashi?" Ran asked, obviously amused by my plight.

"Yeah." I replied, blushing some. "Forgot about the Drill at first, for that matter."

She was still quite amused. "Hm!"

... I shooed off a feeling of annoyance. No, no, we don't need bad blood here. I can recover from a bad start. ... I hope so?

My real enemy here is this bloody sarashi. So annoying to get on. Well, it'd be easy to get on someone else, but...

...

Could I ask for... well, it couldn't really hurt...

... no, it would if I asked Chen. But letting Ran do this... no. Entrusting her with this...

"... hey, Ran?"

"Yes?"

"Could I... could I ask you to put on my sarashi?"

"Oh, giving up already?"

... that stung a little. "... I know there's a lot I need to make up for already, but I think it'd be easier overall..."

... a small sigh. "You're right. And there's no reason to be spiteful. I'm turning around now."

"Go ahead."

I still had my back to her, so I didn't see her immediate response. But she provided a verbal version soon enough.

"... hm. You put on the hakama first."

"Huh?"

"It's supposed to go on over the top."

"... oh, damnit."

"Shall I just take care of the sarashi, or should I help redress you entirely?" Ran asked, heavily.

... sounds like she was almost expecting that. But, "No, I'm not Yukari. I can take care of that much."

A small chuckle. Footsteps behind me. A hand reached forward past my right side. Must be Ran's. I placed the sarashi-tape roll into it, and raised my arms up sonanoka-style.

..... so. Ran's hands would be passing by my...

Stop it. Stop it.

... although.

I chuckled a little, and Ran lifted her hand from pressing the free end of the sarashi on my back.

"What?" Mild irritation.

"No... just thinking, 'I'm glad you're the one doing this, rather than Yukari.'"

... a small, amused not-quite-a-snort. "True."

Something pressed on my side. I looked down and watched Ran's hand trace over the top of my chest, just above...

.....

I gave my head a shake and squeezed my eyes shut.

"And now?"

"Overthinking it." Breathed in and out, slowly. "I'll try and stop."

"Hmm."

Cloth rolled around my body in silence. Feels like... she's halfway down. Next one or two would cover my ni...

NO. Hm, ah, hm, I wonder, wonder how... Mitoko is doing. Mikata? Can't remember. Being a girl is freaking me out enough. Whatever he... she, whatever's going through has to be really weird. I wonder how much of this toddlerfication he's going to remember...?

"... erk."

"It's tight?"

"... yeah."

"Well, I did say..."

"Yeah. I'm just a wimp."

Pause. "... I see."

... she seemed skeptical of that? Well... I guess recently I've managed better, but...

... hm.

Ran gradually finished up the rest of the sarashi. I kept myself distracted with... thoughts of what to rant about later.

... magic... weapons... stay out of trouble... obscurity... yeah...

I felt a small scratch on my back.

"Ah... sorry." Ran said, putting the other end of the sarashi away to complete the 'garment.'

Guess that was her nail. Well, either way...

I opened my eyes and glanced down. My... breasts were wrapped tight under a 'shingled' layer of white cloth. A little uncomfortable, but a lot less distracting visually, and not as... sensitive.

Good.

I let out a sigh of relief. "Thanks, Ran."

"You're welcome." not-Tenko replied, voice coming from a bit low in the air behind me. That's odd.

I turned around, and saw Ran bending down to pick up the Drill by the chain.

"Ah...!"

She stood up and offered it to me, silently.

"Ah... thank you."

... I just HAD to sound suspicious and afraid that first time, didn't I? It's supposed to be trust, but over something she has no reason to screw me over with, I still...

I sighed again, and lowered my head. "... sorry about that. Paranoia isn't so useful among friends, and, well..."

Ran at least acknowledged my apology. "I suppose it would be... precious to you."

I looked down at the 'Drill,' which was looking increasingly un-drill-like. Not that the outside really mattered. Maybe we could get one of those box-set core drill merchandise extras and move the bolt there, or just spruce up this one to look right...

... either way. I clutched it tight in my hand. "... yes. Very precious."

"Um... Midori-oneechan?"

Oh wow, did I somehow manage to forget Chen was in the room?

I turned to face her. "Yeah?"

Chen had turned to face me as well, and was watching the Drill in my hand. "What is that, anyway?" she asked, "You keep doing really... really cool things with it!"

There was a little shine in her eyes. Wonder? At ME? Wow.

... heh, no. Not quite. TTGL would deserve it.

I switched my grip over to the Drill's chain, and spun it around my hand a few times. "Well, I... probably told you already, but I think it's some sort of Covenant relic. The bolt, at least - Kaguya gave me something during the end of Gensokyo, and I put it into this... rock I was trying to fashion into an imitation drill. That's why it's actually powerful, and how I can... keep up with you guys."

"So it's really important?" Chen asked, listening intently.

I nodded. "Yeah. I dunno how it works, but..." Trailed off for a moment. Grinned. "... somehow I got it to imitate the 'Spiral Power' from an anime series called 'Tengen Toppa Gurren Lagann.' Which basically creates energy based on the user's ability to act awesome."

"Ooo..." our resident catgirl was really interested in my description.

She grinned at me, and cried, "You're really good at it, Midori-oneechan!"

...

I...

I stumbled back a little, managing to forget to keep my balance. Well, granted, the nosebleed wasn't helping, but still...

... then again, she had given me a... bit of a shock. Chen... complementing me? ME? I'm just... some guy, a wannabe-NEET hiding away from the world... I shouldn't BE here, let alone talking with some of my favorite Touhou characters or for god's sake getting COMPLEMENTED by them!

... yet... yet here I am. And... some of the things I've done... well, I guess...

... I smiled, and lifted a nose-blooded palm from my face. "I... I suppose I have my moments."

"Really cool!" Chen went on, "Ran-sama and Yukari-sama never did anything like that!"

...

Oh hell. Getting complemented by Chen causes a few problems by definition, doesn't it?

I glanced over at Ran, nervously. Her expression was stoic. Probably trying not to get upset.

"We... well," I replied, "It's not like they needed to, did they?"

Chen closed her eyes and giggled cutely. "No, Ran-sama and Yukari-sama are cool enough on their own!"

I glanced back at don't-call-me-Tenko, who I was not surprised to see gently running a finger over her upper lip. I gave her a sideways smile. She noticed.

Er, whoops.

Ran had a good way to save face, though. Or at least divert the topic. "Ah... Midori-san, weren't you going to dress yourself properly?"

... oh hell, I just have that sarashi as a top!

... well, at least it looks kinda badass... weren't Kamina genderswaps always like this anyway?

Well, nah, that's not what we need, anyway.

Yet my face is STILL burning.

"R-right."

... well, I'm supposed to ditch the skirt part first, right?... oh, whatever. I've embarrassed myself enough here already. And maybe I'm getting a little courage back after Chen's comment...

Ah well.

Once able to overcome my fears of nudity and inappropriate self-molestation (and rather helped by having underwear on now), changing the rest was manageable enough. I had to pause and ask Ran to make sure I was wearing the top right (so that the side on top of the front didn't signal I was a dead guy), but otherwise it was quick and easy. My knot for the belt-thing was still pretty sloppy, though. Eh, can't win 'em all.

"There. That good?" I asked.

"I believe it suits you." Ran replied, with a nod.

"Midori miko!" Chen cried, tossing her arms up into the air.

... I chuckled. oh, a pox upon thee, double meanings.

... right. What were we doing again?
---
Ran noticed my hesitation. "Now that we're all dressed, shall we talk?"

... that's right, that's why Yukari sent us up here. And there's a lot I have to say, anyway... particularly to Ran.

I gave her a nod. "That's right."

... where am I even going to begin.

I looked her in the eye for a moment, then bowed my head. "I'm sorry. I've been neglecting both you and Chen, but for you, I've even been getting in the way. I mean... I know Yukari must have gone after a hundred other guys in the past... but I'm not so confident I've earned that."

I considered for a moment. Closed my eyes. "... especially since she didn't even have a choice in this."

Ran sighed. "I believe saving our lives would earn a lot more than you seem to think."

But... Yukari... it should take more than that to get close to someone so powerful... I know she's still got to be forcing it some... and no matter what I do, it doesn't change that I'm just...

..... should it change that...?

"... you're right that I've been upset about Yukari-sama's... recent actions." Ran went on, "But the foolishness was on my part."

Now she bowed her head. "I'm afraid she was right about me being cranky. Many of my experiences from before I had the power to act as a proper youkai were... unpleasant. Acting as a regular fox for so long brought up a lot of bad memories..."

... I closed my eyes. "... and my demand for scent tracking didn't help."

A soft chuckle. I looked again. "I'm afraid not."

"Sorry. I'm a bit too practical for my own good."

"No matter." Ran smirked a little. "And, well..."

... her smirk faded. I finished for her. "It was a chance to annoy Yukari?"

Not-Tenko-stop-calling-her-that smiled, sincerely this time. "Admittedly, yes. It's a rare opportunity." Pause. "And she didn't regret it, in the end."

I nodded. That trip DID turn out pretty well. Renko was a bit upset by our revelation, but... it had to be done. Maybe I should see if she and Sona^n were okay... they'd probably taken that Sky Ray mess even worse than the rest of us...

No, back to the matter at hand. Which was, Ran and... that scent thing.

...

I averted my eyes. "I'm... afraid I can't promise I won't ask for that again." I admitted, "Like I said about being practical..."

She grimaced a little. "... very well. But only if we have to."

I nodded again. "Definitely. I doubt we'll end up needing it after picking up so many mana options, anyway."

Ran smiled. "True."

One of the tails over her shoulder swished slightly.

... hm. That reminds me.

"... actually, may I suggest another reason that may have upset you?"

Ran raised an eyebrow. "... sure."

"I... got the impression that you're very proud of your tails." I explained, "So I figured being stuck with only one of them..."

She blinked. Blushed a little, and smiled. "Well... yes, actually." She put a hand over her chest, daintily. "It may be vain, but I am proud of their beauty."

I crossed my arms and gave her a solemn nod. "With good reason."

"Yeah!" Chen agreed, hopping behind Ran and scooping up an armful of tails to nuzzle.

Ran and I paused in our conversation to dry our noses.

"... regardless." Ran said, at last, "I have to say that my... anger with you is unwarranted." She paused. "And with Yukari-sama. She's done this many times. But I..." Hesitation. "... I do believe she's being rather... hasty."

... I looked away, and shook my head. "... I don't get it. I STILL can't believe that Yukari's trying to seduce me. Me! Some stupid fanboy that..."

I trailed off. We'd gone over this before, and it's clear I'm just underselling myself. ... probably.

I sighed.

Ran spoke up again. "... then again, I suppose she does have a good reason to hurry in this case."

"What?"

A 'good reason' for Yukari to go after me like that? Well, that would make more sense, but what could she possibly want from...

...

I buried my face in my hands.

"I'm going to hurt whoever added that excuse for sex to Tsukihime."

"... I'm not entirely sure what you mean by that, but it does make sense..."

... I sighed. "Yeah. Just..." Shook my head. "It still feels so... out of my league."

Ran shook her head. "Don't worry. Yukari-sama's whims have been stranger than this in the past, and it is not my place to object to her desires."

... a stirring.

"Should it be?"

She blinked.

"Look. I know Yukari's only reason for even trying to care about me is getting stuck with this mana linking thing. And she's been... pursuing that. Aggressively. But she's not the only one I have to provide for. I'm trying to take care of the whole Yakumo family. That means you, too. And having ANY of you upset with me, for any reason, is a bad idea. I can tell you all get along wonderfully with each other.

I don't want to get in the way of that.

Even if you can't object to Yukari, you can object to me. I'll shamefully admit that there's a part of me lusting after her at this point, but I'm not going to act on it unless I'm sure it won't cause trouble. So."

I stood up straight, and thumped a hand on my chest. Winced a little at this reminder of my breasts being a bit more sensitive now. Recovered enough to return to the solemn pose I was going for.

"Ran Yakumo, I promise you that I will not... pursue intimate relations with your master without your approval. We've gotten off to a bad start, but I owe you at least this promise so that I can be sure I have your trust before I cause any more trouble."

Ran stared at me for a long moment, and laughed. "You really... intend to defy Yukari-sama for my sake?"

I shrugged. "Yeah, pretty much. I told you - I don't want to cause trouble between you. Dealing with Kikuri is going to be a big enough problem. Riling up internal strife really wouldn't help. I hate seeing that anyway."

A beat of silence. "Speaking of which, I'm going to have to headbutt Deodorant and the mindreader battery sometime."

Ran smiled a little. "But wouldn't refusing Yukari-sama's advances upset her, instead?"

... I got the impression she didn't really find that a problem. And... thinking about it for a moment, I doubt it would.

"I think... she'll understand." I smiled back. "And, my libido assumes that this would be a temporary arrangement anyway?"

Not-Tenko kept smiling at me for a moment, then closed her eyes and chuckled. "I... believe it would."

She opened them again and gave me a fairly serious look. "... very well. Midori-san... no, Jeremy."

Oh, good, she did remember.

"Thank you for being so considerate to me. I have... been reluctant to trust you, and I appreciate the extra time you're giving me to overcome that." Ran smiled. "And the fact that you're doing so is worth my respect on its own."

I crossed one foot over the other, lifted my hakama-skirt, and bent my knees a little in a polite curtsey. "You're welcome, Ran-san. It's the least I can do for you."

A long and pleasant silence as we smiled at one another.

This is great! I'd made up with Ran, at least for the most part, and could be sure that if... if Yukari really insisted on being so... aggressively practical about this mana link stuff, I had a way to make sure that wouldn't cause... further problems.

..... and to let me stall on having to deal with the thought of actually...

"Wow..."

... oh, shit.

"Midori-oneechan's so awesome!!" Chen went on, sounding a little spastic in her enthusiasm.

Ran and I remained silent, smiles quickly lost at this reminder.

Chen squeezed her master's waist from behind. "Ran-sama, I'm so happy you made up with Midori-oneechan!"

..... that should help defuse it, "But..." I said, quietly, "I suppose it's not just Yukari that I'm causing problems wi--"

I was interrupted by a brief, plastic-on-wood-ish 'thak' from the doorway.

"Oi."

Huh? Reimu's voice...? Oh, must be another wakimiko orb. She sounds kinda... down.

"Hey, Reimu." I replied. Glanced at Ran briefly, and started walking towards the door. "Did... something happen?"

"Stupid things happened." she replied, heavily.

"Like what?"

Armpits hesitated. "I'll... explain later."

"... I don't like the sound of that."

"You won't. But we're doing the miko training first."

I opened the door to find a red-and-white yin-yang orb floating in the middle of the hall, a trio of what I had to call cellphones precariously balanced on top of it.

I immediately walked over and took them... 'off her hands.'

"Thanks. That was a pain."

"It looked like it was." I replied. "But I still want to know what happened."

"I told you, I'll explain later!" Armpits snapped.

Okay, she'd earned a glaring. "I'm getting the impression that it's something important, which makes me think sooner would be better than later."

Reimu was careful with her words. "It... shouldn't be pressing."

... I clasped my hands behind my back and leaned forward to glare at the orb from maybe six inches away.

"... please. I don't need you angry during miko training."

I smiled. "You're a little late for that."

... she sighed. "Okay, fine.

Gpop got lolified and Satori lost her mind-reading powers."

A long silence.

I felt myself shaking.

"fffffffFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFF

FUCK!!!!"

A twitter of frightened birds from outside. I slouched forward, panting a little at that outburst.

"... god DAMN it."

"I thought you'd say something like that." Reimu muttered.

"NOW what are we going to do about making sure those newcomers are trustworthy?!"

Reimu sounded a little pouty. "Well I'm sorry, I didn't know that it'd..."

... she trailed off. "Er."

... I looked up and provided the little orb with a thoroughly psychotic smile. Shot a hand out and clenched it very, very tightly.

I turned to a rather nasty grin. "So. This is YOUR fault." I hissed.

"I told you, I didn't know!"

"You are... VERY lucky that I am not there." I went on. Paused.

... damnit. She's right. No one would have known. Hell, it apparently made that Hiro guy STRONGER. Even if Deodorant and co.'s feud with him is stupid, this didn't warrant THAT much anger.

... I forced myself to let go, and pulled my hand away from the floating orb. "... or I would have... done something fantastically stupid."

"I... I'm glad you understand." Reimu replied, sounding just a liiiittle nervous.

I slouched and sighed again. "... damnit. How are we going to deal with this."

"Well... she CAN still read emotions..." Armpits provided.

I looked up again. "... I guess we'll have to work with that, then."

"At the meeting?" the orb suggested.

... I chuckled. There was nothing to do about it right now. She was right. "... you win this round, Armpits."

"Why thank you, Midori-chan." she replied.

I felt one of my eyebrows twitch. I was sort of getting used to it, but that mocking tone...

Reimu grew somewhat serious. "Anyway, I need to finish setting up. I'll call."

I glared after the flying yin-yang orb as it fled the scene and vanished around a corner.

[E-Nazrin]

Inn Halls, Saniwa Shrine, ~5:58 AM, Day 5
Participants: Team Drillkumo: E-mouse

(OOC: THE SEQUEL)

A hand on my shoulder. "Midori-san?"

... I considered what I had just done, and who had been observing.

Damnit.

"I'm not a very good role model, am I?" I muttered.

"To be fair, neither is Yukari-sama." Ran whispered back.

"And that would explain why you let her out of the house." ... accusing her overprotectiveness is probably a bad idea. "... so often."

"... that's part of it."

"M... Midori-oneechan..."

I turned around to see Chen clinging to the miko-storage doorframe, cat ears pulled back in fright.

Damnit.

"Are... are you okay?"

I sighed again. "... yeah. As you can see, I... tend to get angry easily."

Chen took a step out into the hall, tentatively. "Bu... but are you better now?"

... I nodded. "Yeah. I'll be fine."

... will I? My voice already sounds defeated, and this sort of collapse is what always made me--

I shook my head. No, stoppit.

"Midori-san, may I have my communicator?" Ran asked, politely. I turned and blinked at her extended hand.

"Er, sure." I replied, and looked at the handful of cellphones in my hand. Which one would be hers...? Oh, the bluish one.

I pulled it out with my other hand, and placed it in hers.

"Thank you."

...

"Wait." I looked up at her face. "You had one when I got up, didn't you?"

Ran nodded. "Chen and I got to speak with Satori while we waited for you and Yukari-sama to wake up."

"... so you know what happened while we were out."

She smiled and nodded again.

I pumped a fist in the air. "YES!"

My grin for Ran was cheerful. "All right, then, what can you tell me?" Pause. "Well, that Sho and the others haven't told me already."

"I believe there are details that they missed." Ran replied. "But first, you should set up your... communicator."

I glanced at the hand holding them again. They were a little bigger than most modern cellphones, but still easily pocket-sized - folded, at least. "... yeah, that might be a good idea."

... and Chen's is still there, too. I assume it's the red one. I pulled it out.

... covered with scattered dark red pawprints and a fox face on the back. That's adorable.

I looked over at Chen. "Chen?"

She stepped over to me, still a little cautious, and let me put it into her hands.

I smiled at her. "The pattern on there is very cute."

... come to think of it. "How'd they get those cover designs, anyway?"

"You just need to think about it." Ran replied. She glanced down at the remaining communicator/cellphone in my hand.

... it was already green, though the color was a little off Spiral-ish. And there wasn't any real detail to it.

... hm.

I frowned at it. A proper Spiral pattern on there would be a brighter green... with firey patterns on it...

I... felt something shift, and all of a sudden the cellphone in my hand had that exact pattern on it.

"Wow..."

I lifted it up to get a closer look, rotating it to see every side. Amazingly, it also had a sort of... holofilm that made the Spiral 'fires' look like they were moving as it changed angles. It was... exactly as I'd imagined. Well, aside from the... Covenant logo that remained on the back.

"This... is awesome."

Ran smiled. "You weren't in Gensokyo long, were you?"

"No... no, I wasn't." I shook my head to try and overcome this little wonder. "What else do these do, anyway?"

"As the name implies, they're mostly portable communicators, like that... 'walkie-talkie' we used on the Sky Ray."

"Look more like cellphones to me, but all right, I get what you mean."

I flipped mine open to examine the inside. The top was blank screen, as one would expect on a cellphone, but so was the bottom, which... was also a screen. I guessed 'touchpad interface.'

Heh. Covenant DS.

... I need to stop being an idiot.

While I was berating myself, the screen started glowing a bright blue. I raised an eyebrow. "Uh...?"

"Don't worry," Ran reassured me, "That's just it... adding you to the group, I think it was."

I frowned, as the blue glow faded. The screen shifted to show a mugshot of me on the top, with the fox and cat faces of Ran and Chen's 'true' forms beneath it.

... again that uncomfortable feeling from being 'on top' of Gensokyo's more powerful...

... hm. I hadn't gotten a good look at my... female form yet. I never noticed my hair had turned dirty blonde. How appropriate a stereotype for a blunt American 'yankee' girl. Although there were a few streaks of dull green nestled in the curls...

Well, whatever.

"And it's picked up on our links, too?" I assumed. "But where's... oh, Yukari must not have one yet."

Ran nodded again. "They seemed a little confused when Chen and I activated ours. I'm not sure how it worked."

"I guess none of us would..." I mumbled. Now that I see it, there were some other odd details on that set of mugshots... little bars next to them? And the touchpad on the bottom had a whole bunch of little buttons on it. Too many to possibly be legible, but... somehow I could read them. A few were understandable enough - 'call,' 'contacts,' 'setup' - but others were confusing, with words I'd never heard before, wasn't sure of the definitions of, or were simply... 'grayed out,' for lack of a better term. The hell is a 'Linker-RSA?'

"So what else do they do?" Thought. "Well, aside from that 'GPS' thing Shoko showed us."

"Not sure." Ran replied, "I believe Nitori was still experimenting with them, at least as of last evening. After finding that... 'GPS' so draining, I believe she's being cautious about investigating what else they can do."

I hummed a bit. "Hmmmm. Still gonna have to find out somehow. But yeah, carefully." ... hm. "Wait, draining? Oh, right! So, these run on mana?"

A fox(girl)y nod. "Yes. Apparently contacting others is easy to manage, but some of the other features..."

I frowned for a moment. Tapped 'contacts' on the touchpad, and skimmed the name list. I didn't really recognize a lot of them. Hm. Wonder how many newcomers we had.

Whatever. I selected Ran on the list.

"Mind if I try it out?"

"Sure."

The 'dialing' beeps sounded a little unusual, but the call attempt seemed to work just like you'd expect on a cellphone. Ran's communicator immediately responded with the first few bars of... I KNOW that's a Touhou theme, but I can't place it...

Before I could figure it out, Ran opened her phone. A video display of her face popped up on the main screen for mine. Hm, now that I think of it, that's some amazingly good resolution on it. AND video quality.

I whistled. "Low-cost even when it sends video? Less than GPS? Impressive."

"Is it that difficult in the outer world?" Ran asked, her voice echoing through the phone as well.

"Well, I'm pretty sure it is, especially with that sort of detail." Paused. "... though, I guess if you take into account the satellites to set up modern GPS systems... hm."

"Satellites?"

... oh, right, Gensokyo's regulars wouldn't have much exposure to outer world technology, would they? "Basically, receiver-transmitter machines that get launched into orbit around the Earth and get signals from the ground bounced off them to distant locations."

... god damn, you actually think about that and you realize just how awesome it is. Hooray, science!

Ran seemed to agree, if with a fair bit more bewilderment. Her mouth was gaping open a bit through the communicator video, and...

... wait, having that open is pointless. She's right here.

I looked away from the screen and up at her, then snapped my communicator shut. "Yeah, it's pretty incredible if you think about it."

"The extents you've gone to without magic..." Ran mumbled. She shook her head. "And I thought making it to the Moon was impressive."

... hm. "... makes me wonder what happened to the Lunarians."

Ran looked away. "... who knows? Kikuri seems to have enough power to challenge them, but..."

... hm. Wonder if we'll ever run into them. And whether it'll be friendly... wouldn't they still be bitter with Yukari about that First Lunar War?

... now I'm curious.

... no, not now.

I shook my head. Lunarians are just a theoretical at this point. I still need to catch up on what's actually happened. And the implications.

... hm. What could go wrong with these communicators? I frowned at mine. Okay, from the top...

"... hmmmmm... registering for this thing was a little too easy. If someone we don't know finds one, then... mmm... gotta be careful not to make them change colors in public... can that be locked to make sure...?"

... I flipped my phone over. "And we may want to hide the Covenant logo... I mean, it's unlikely, but if anyone recognized it..."

"You seem quite worried, Midori-san." Ran cut in.

I looked up at her. "Unfortunately, I worry about most things." Back down at the phone.

... same design, but make sure to go over the logo?...

... update it?

No... still didn't have a design for that in mind...

... ah.

I focused for a moment. Again, that odd feeling. The phone's pattern didn't change this time, aside from the Covenant symbol being... covered? Replaced? - by a rainbow-colored Spiral monitor of sorts.

I grinned.

"Okay, that's solvable enough, I just need to bring it up during the meeting... hope I'll remember... can't have people suspicious about these..."

... "... obviously, we can't lose them, either. They look benign enough, you could get away with calling the interface 'state of the art,' but the features..."

I trailed off. "... of course, that also brings up how we even got so many 'state of the art' cellphones... I'm not even sure just money would..."

Money...? Oh, of course!

I snapped my fingers. "Ah! We could just say it was Saniwa being insane and giving away even more as part of his insane pet project to revive the shrine!"

... speaking of reviving the shrine.

I finally stopped musing to myself and looked over at Ran again. By now, Chen was standing beside her, both of them giving me a fairly dubious look.

"Ah... I talk to myself too much, don't I?"

Ran grimaced a little. "To be frank... I believe it's more simply thinking too much."

I grinned. "I'm afraid that's the point." Shook my head. "On the upside, it's led me to another question to ask."

Ran paused a moment, then nodded. "Very well."

"I think Sho mentioned something about having a reason to make the shrine popular? Aside from public indignation?"

"Faith?"

"Yeah, that. Any more details on that?"

Ran shook her head. "Not many. Satori said that faith in the shrine from others would improve the mana generator's production, but I haven't heard any other details."

I frowned. "Define 'faith.'"

Not-Tenko frowned back at my question, though more out of puzzlement. "... ah... a strong belief in something, such as gods?"

I shook my head. "No, no... what 'faith' means for boosting the generator. Is it popularity? Amount of visitors? Donations?"

Chen snerked back a laugh... and I had to fight a smirk myself. Oh, poor Armpits.

But I went on. "... trust in the shrine staff? Explicit belief in... whatever god the shrine stands for?..."

I trailed off... dare I?

"... belief in the ideas the shrine stands for... or that the generator stands for..."

I grabbed at the Drill under my gi-top.

I should have thought of that alternative! Spiral or otherwise... maybe it was reacting to me so much because I tried to believe in what the Covenant stood for...

...... I wonder if the main generator here would react to it... or me...

... no... no, another time.

I shook my head.

"Midori-oneechan...?"

I grinned at Chen. "Thinking too much, again. This Covenant stuff is... really interesting to me."

A silence.

Ran smirked a little. "'Our spiral?'"

A small shiver crossed my back.

"... yeah."

Another pause. After a moment Ran coughed and went on. "... regardless. I'm not certain what sort of 'faith' the generator is supposed to operate on, but it seems the others are confident that promoting the shrine would improve it."

I managed to recover my composure (and shooed away the temptation of a futae no kiwami reference), and nodded. "Yeah... it's probably worth trying." Frowned. "The problem is, will it be worthwhile? The better known the shrine is, the more likely Kikuri's going to stop by to investigate again. Hell, given how 'subtle' that entrance to the Underground was, every visitor could be a random security breach if we're sloppy or slip up. But... if this 'faith' boosts the generator enough to be worth the risk..."

I shook my head. "I guess that would be the thing to find out."

Ran tilted her head at me. "Are you... certain we'd be all right without gathering 'faith?'"

"We've survived, and more mana wouldn't exactly help us if we all die." I pointed out, bluntly. "What the generator and base have already helped us with is enormous. The problem with faith-gathering is the risk of losing what we've already gained, more than giving up on the potential for having more."

... heh. Faith-gathering. Sanae memes.

... christ, what is wrong with me.

Not-Tenko frowned. "... and that would be enough to let us recover fully?"

I scratched my chin. "Mmm... not as quickly, but I get the impression that a lot of the crew is developing fast. Even if we don't pump up that generator more, we might actually get into fighting condition without further help if we work at it." Pause. "Or get lucky, like that Hiroziwan--"

"Hirozawa."

I nodded. "Right, right. Or apparently bump up our own supernatural abilities regardless. Thing is, we may not NEED it. It would help, but is it worth the risk...?"

Ran glanced away, thoughtful. "... and is it safer to take longer building our strength?..."

Silence. I smirked, despite my defeat. "... you got me there. Whatever the case, it's going to be a hell of a balancing act... maybe hold off on major faith-gathering until we're in respectable shape on our own...?"

My musing was cut off by a small cacophony of piano noises. Ran's phone was going off again, something more familiar was coming from Chen's, and my own was... that one's REALLY familiar, what is...

I pulled it up to my ear as it continued going off. Rolling, upbeat trumpets? Wait, isn't that...

"Nitori's theme?"

"Ah, h, hello, Reimu-san?" Chen called out. She must have answered hers.

Huh, easy conference calls, too? Excellent.

I flipped my phone open to see Reimu glaring out of it. "Where are you guys?! I was hoping to find you on the way out!!"

"I thought you said you'd call."

"I thought you'd go outside!"

Sounds like she'd recovered from that popsicle guilt trip.

But.

"You do realize I'm basically a hikkikomori, right?"

... she glanced away, scowling. "... shut up."

"We had a lot to talk about, Reimu-san." Ran provided, a bit more level-headed about the matter.

Armpits turned back to the 'camera'. Frowned for a moment. Shook her head. "Whatever. We're getting started. I have... willing participants this time."

"Aside from us?" I quipped.

"Yes." Exasperation. "Now get yourselves over to the waterfall up the hill!"

I blinked. "Waterfall?"

I didn't get an answer, because Reimu had apparently hung up. Bloody hell.

... waterfall? For miko training? If stereotype memory serves, wouldn't that mean meditating under one, or something?

... this could be unpleasant.

My thoughts were interrupted by a muffled... squeaking noise? No, a catlike sob...?

... crap. Chen and water don't mix.

Ran was already hugging and comforting her. That explains the muffling.

"Shh, Chen, it's all right, it's all right. I'm not going to let her force you into the water." Kyuubi soothed.

"Damn straight." I agreed. The two looked up at me. "If Reimu doesn't let you have a mulligan on this part, for obvious reasons, I'll kick her between the legs."

Chen's eyes shone a little, behind the quiet tears. She... liked that line, didn't she?

... damnit. Mixed blessing.

... and come to think of it. "... well, maybe not a full mulligan. But more than a few splashes of water would probably be asking too much."

Ran frowned. "You... know us well from the 'Touhou' of the outer world, right?"

She's implying something there. What am I forgetting?

Oh.

"Shikigami possession?"

She nodded.

That's right, water removed Chen's shikigami possession, according to that... I think it was Akyu article.

... do we have Akyu? Bah, whatever.

... but...

"... are you sure that's going to happen?" I asked, "Things seem... different in the outer world. I'm pretty sure some of the other youkai have had... mechanics changes, for lack of a better term. Remi's been out in the sun without flinching, hasn't she?"

Ran scowled. "A shikigami link is not inherent to youkai. This is a different matter."

I frowned. "... true. It's closer to a... magic spell? ... like the one for your tails?"

Ran was a little angry at what I'd implied. "It's still active. Yukari-sama found a way to use hers to... help me with mana needs."

... and that had some interesting implications, too.

"I wonder how those interact with the mana link to me..." I mused.

Ran almost growled at me. "I'm not sure. But I would prefer not to risk losing one so easily."

... we just had to get into this argument, didn't we? And so soon after I'd tried to make up with her...

... no, I still covered the first half of it. Now I have to find some way to work out the problems with Chen's eager affection.

... speaking of which, there's an idea.

I leaned over a little to get a better look at Chen, still clinging to Ran's side. "Chen?"

She looked up at me, teary-eyed.

"What do you think?"

"Ah... ah?!"

She was a little surprised that I'd asked, and glanced between me and Ran.

... nervously.

"... maybe you'd rather not decide?" I suggested.

"Of course." Ran replied, almost growling, "There's no need to put so much pressure on her."

... hmph. Pressure on someone to think for themselves? We're... going to be in disagreement for a while, I see.

Overprotectiveness can be a nasty thing.

... god, this is going to be difficult.

"Uh, uhm..."

Chen had her head down now, almost hiding behind Ran's miko skirt. Damn, always so cute.

"I... I think..." She squeezed Ran's waist tighter for a moment. "I think I... want to try."

Oh dear.

... why did I open my goddamned mouth.

"Chen!" Ran gasped, "Are you sure?! It might..."

"Ran-shama..."

This had to be so tough for Chen. And I'm... I'm the one causing it.

Shit. One stupid point about how stubborn to be about Chen's protection from water and I tear everything down. Stupid, stupid, stup--

Stop that.

"Ran-shama... it... never really hurt me before. Water really scares me, but even... even when the fairies managed to splash me in a prank, I didn't actually get hurt..."

"But Chen, it might be worse this time!" Ran said, "Magic is weak in the outer world! Our shikigami link reformed easily in Gensokyo, but here..."

Chen shook her head, timidly, her shoulders shaking. "I... I know. B... but I think someone's going to splash me anyway..."

"Don't be afraid, Chen, I won't let them!"

... "I'm afraid nobody's perfect." I pointed out.

Ran's head snapped up so she could glare daggers at me. I flinched back.

"An... and if I'm going to get splashed, I..." she squeezed Ran tighter, "I want to be ready for it... and to have Ran-shama there if something goes wrong..."

.........

Glory be, by the blood of my nose, lip, and hand, to the mighty name of--

"CHEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEN!"

-----
Inn Halls, Saniwa Shrine, ~6:05 AM, Day 5
Participants: Team Drillkumo, some Reimu: E-mouse, tangential MTG

It took us a good while to recover from that line. I swear the shikigami were squealing with joy behind me as I leaned against the other wall and mopped up my nosebleed.

I'm going to have to start carrying a blood-red handkerchief. A big one.

On the upside, Chen had decisively settled the waterfall problem, in beautiful form that, with luck, would not leave Ran furious at me about the matter.

With luck.

At long last, my nosebleed dried up. I wondered how much was left in my body at this point. But I guess after going through Gensokyo and experiencing the moe/sexual nosebleed phenomenon without disaster, maybe I just shouldn't worry about it.

... either way.

"So..." I said, quietly. The shikigamis' sounds of ecstatic affection faded. "I, uh, I think we've left Reimu waiting long enough."

"Ah... y-you're right, we have." Ran replied. "It was... up the hill behind the shrine, right?"

I nodded. "Yeah."

Chen detached herself from her foxmaster and pointed down the hall, a look of... forced determination on her face. "Let's go!!"

She marched off down the hall, looking a little stiff. Her tails were curled a little unnaturally, for that matter.

... she's still scared.

Ran sighed happily, and finished dabbing at her nose. She gave me a distant smile, and walked off after Chen.

I followed suit, just as Chen rounded the corner. Not worrisome, the path out's pretty straightforward, and she should be easy enough to catch up with...

"Midori-oneechan!"

...?

"Chen?"

"Midori-oneechan, come quick!"

I raised an eyebrow at Ran and jogged over to the corner. I turned to look over the hall where Chen had turned down, an--

"OOF!" WHUD!

"Midori-san?!"

Wh... what just happened? Some small person just rammed into me in a flying tackle... now it's sitting on my belly, and--

"Ah! AH! Stoppit!"

Apparently, the inexplicable blonde grade-schooler had decided that the correct follow-up to a flying tackle was to grab the victim's breasts. I objected by shoving her arms out of the way, but I couldn't squirm out from under her quite that easily. And hey, what's with the hospital gown?

Luckily, this was enough to make her stop, at least for the moment. She pouted, crossed her arms over her chest, and looked down the hall where I'd come from... no, up at Ran, probably?

"Ran-babaa!" she cried, "Why'd you put her in a sarashi?!"

_{(-'babaa' is a name ending for 'grandmother' or 'elderly female,' localizable as 'auntie' or 'old lady.')}

........... this girl was acting much too familiar, even if she looked like she was eight.

I turned my head to see Ran, who was looking rather... displeased at the child sitting on my chest.

"Then they're no fun to play with!"

"This is Yukari, isn't it." I 'asked.'

"Yes, unfortunately." Ran replied.

"Ran-babaaaa!" Yukari(n) whined, "Why'd you have to give it awaaaaay!"

... I reached up and grabbed loli-Yukari's cheeks. Pulled on them a little. "Now you're just being a bitch." Ran doesn't need to have 'OLD☆LADY' jabs added to her plate right now, thank you very much.

Yukarin squeaked, and tears welled up in her eyes. She looked down at me with absolutely perfect puppy-dog eyes, and slurred out an adorable "G... ghomen nyashai..."

I was reminded of the greater difficulty of dealing with nosebleeds when lying on one's back.

"Are you trying to make me anemic?" I asked.

Yukarin just grinned.

[Gappy]

OOC: And...I'm finally done. I wanted to add a few more scenes with Jan, Hiroko, Gpop, and others but the others are clamouring for me to post this. So my apologies, perhaps another time. That said, here is the gigantor post everyone has been waiting for.

Saniwa Inn, ~4:55 AM, Day 5 [/u]
Participants: Team NUKE-POWAH 6 (Chloe and Okuu)

A few things went through Chloe's mind as she slowly stirred, stretched, and yawned while keeping her eyes comfortably closed - how soft the futon was, how she hadn't slept in a proper bed in ages, how she dreaded the fact that she'd have to hit the road again in a bit....and how soft and warm this thing touching up against her waAAAAAAAAAAH!

She leapt out from under her blanket and scrabbled up against the wall in surprise. Wh-what was that soft thing? I-it was like a giant marshmallow...all squishy and...

?

There were TWO giant marshmallow soft things....

Well, ok, they weren't 'giant', not so much, but Chloe couldn't help but think so, comparing them to what she was used with (i.e. her own).

?Unnnggg?? The marshmallows rose up under the blankets, causing Chloe to flatten herself further into the wall.

The blanket slid off a set of well-defined curves and a cascade of silky, raven-black hair. A pair of drowsy, fiery ruby-red eyes stared out of the mess of black hair around the room, before finally alighting on her.

Chloe jumped as the creature stretched luxuriantly and yawned.

??.Ryoji?.you shrunk?and your hair turned all shiny white?.? She murmured drowsily.

??I-I?m n-not?wh-whoever that was?? Chloe managed as she slowly got over her initial shock. ?I-I?m Chloe?? She added, helpfully. ?Sh-she?s so beautiful?? She thought, blushing a little as the girl yawned once more. ??this mana signature?she?s the raven from yesterday???

??Hmm?? The girl squinted at Chloe. ??.aren?t you a little too?little, to be a yakuza??

??but I?m not a yakuza?? Chloe smiled nervously, sweatdropping a little.

?Oh?hmm?? The girl frowned, seemingly thinking hard. ??does that mean you?re a youkai??

?N-no?? Chloe shook her head.

?You?re neither youkai nor yakuza?? the girl?s frown deepened. ??what else could you be???

?You know?the world isn?t only made up of youkai and yakuza?? Chloe

?I know! So you?re yagyou (baseball)!? a light of understanding dawned on her face.

??how can I be baseball??? Chloe sweat-waterfalled.

?So?what are you??? The girl asked, seemingly perplexed by Chloe?s existence.

?M-me? W-well?I?m?Chloe, I guess?? Chloe said.

??A Chloe??? The girl repeated, weighing the idea a little. ? ?never seen one of those before??

?I?m not ?a Chloe??? Chloe giggled. ?I?m a human.?

The girl seemed to become increasingly confused. ??so you?re Chloe but you?re not a Chloe??

?My name is Chloe. And I am a human.? Chloe explained patiently.

?So you?re a human?named Chloe?? The girl nodded. ?Hmm hmm?so what?s a human??

??.the yakuza were human.? Chloe said, after a thought.

??so you?re a yakuza?? The girl concluded.

??err?.no?? Chloe sighed. ?All yakuza are human?.but not all humans are yakuza?.?

?Hmmm?.? The girl?s eyebrows screwed up in concentration as she tried hard to process this. ?Hmmmm?.?

?What?s your name?? Chloe asked.

??Ryoji, you baka, you already know my name. It?s Utsuho! Utsuho! Otherwise known as Okuu!? The girl giggled. ??speaking of which, Ryoji, you shrunk and your hair turned all white??

Chloe facepalmed. ?Back to square one. Well?at least I know your name.?

?Hmmm?? Okuu still seemed as if she was working out something highly complicated.

??hungry?? Chloe asked.

?Yes.? Okuu nodded, without hesitation.

?At least you know your stomach.? Chloe sighed. ?Let?s get you dressed up at least. We can?t have you going around like that.? She looked around for something suitable and found a set of miko uniforms. ?These?ll do?for me too??

?These aren?t?.mine?? Okuu said, holding up a Sarashi as if it was some foreign alien being.

?Well, you?ll have to make do with it?? Chloe sighed. ??and those go on the bottom?? She pointed out as Okuu tried to pull a dark green hakama over her head. ?And I think those go around?.oh dear?? She sighed, as Okuu looked up from chewing the Sarashi cloth.

After a few long minutes of struggling, Chloe finally got Okuu decently dressed?

?Come on then, let?s find out if?? Chloe began, before she was interrupted by a yinyang orb descending before her face. ??oh??

?Oh, you?re awake?? The yinyang orb asked.

?Th-those orbs?? Okuu rose up in anger. ?I remember those! DESTROY!?

?W-w-waaaaait!? the orb squeaked.

SMASH?

?eeeeeeeeeeeeeeep~? The orb?s squeak died away in a Doppler drop as it flew spiraling out into the corridor before bouncing up and down the walls and ceilings on its way to god knows where.

??.oh no?I don?t think you should have done that?? Chloe said.

?Why do you think so?? Okuu asked.

Chloe pointed behind her at the huge mass of angry yinyang balls that filled the corridor, eager to avenge its comrade.

??.sorry?? Okuu ventured.

?Oh my Lady Elemia?.RUN!? Chloe shouted, pulling Okuu into a mad dash for survival.

========

The hall-like corridor in front of the infirmary, medical block, Covenant Underground, ~5.25 AM, Day 5 [/u]
Participants: Everyone, mostly

The hall was bustling and alive with cries, giggles, laughter, ?d?awww?s, and rampant glomps and nuzzling as Chloe finally arrived with Okuu, panting a little from their brief escapade with the yinyang orbs.

Everywhere they looked they saw groups of girls clustering around young children of varying ages. The only thing consistent between them was the fact that they were being showered with lots and lots of love. The moe-meter had obviously snapped as it went over 9000.

??I wonder what?s going on??? Chloe asked, looking around.

All was not love and kisses, however. A certain miko was becoming increasingly irritable as order drained through her fingers like donations on a hot summer day.

?Alex, while on impulse that may have seemed like a good idea...? Reimu began, looking rather irritable. ?...those pills may have proven strategically important in the long-run. I'm sure Mitaka would have thought so.?

?Oh yeah?? Alex raised a quizzical eyebrow. ?And where is he now? Or she, rather? In diapers, that's where.?

?Your flagrant disregard for other people's possessions, whether it be their pills or their lives...is rather disturbing...? Eirin said.

?Anyhow, I only ask that you be careful with such decisions in the future, especially when it might affect the entire team.? Reimu warned.

?Tch?? Alex turned away, haughtily. ?You don?t need me for miko training right? I?m a guy after all. ?

?Do what you will.? Reimu snapped, turning away, only to bump into Marisa.

?By the way, we need a new team leaders to take over for a whiles daze.? Marisa said, snuggling a baby Miyo. ?I somehow doubt baby Miyo-chan can talks yets, let alone leads daze. What about its, Reimus? You up to its ze??

?Aaagh!? Reimu muffled a cry of exasperation, before taking a deep breath. ?Well...since Mitaka's essentially out of commission for a while...? Reimu sighed in defeat.

?Miii?? Miyo whined, pulling on Marisa?s collar. ?Miioooo~??

?Uh oh! She?s going to?!? Alice ducked behind Shinki.

?No, no, that?s not it.? Shinki smiled as Miyo continued going ?Miii~ Miii~?.

?How do you know?? Alice asked. ?She might be trying to ambush us when we?re not aware!?

?You?re going to have to learn her tells.? Shinki said with a knowing smile. ?You?ve learned that she doesn?t exactly tell you when she needs to wee-wee~. Now she?s telling you something which means it?s most likely something else.?

??.can you please tell me what you need, Miyo-chan?? Reimu pleaded, taking Miyo from Marisa and holding her up. ??just spare me the pain, please??

?Mii~ Mii~? Miyo repeated.

??so?what does ?Mii~ Miii~? mean?? Alice asked, wearing a rather tired expression.

??well?if isn?t the potty?food perhaps ze?? Marisa suggested.

Baby Miyo was gazing at Reimu?s chest, her expression a mix of curiosity, interest, and disappointment.

??please?.don?t look at me like that?? Reimu grimaced, sighing in defeat. ?I know they?re not Mount Fuji, but I?m trying hard, you know?.Ummm?Marisa perhaps??

?Nuh uh, don?t look at mes daze?? Marisa shook her head. ?As much as I hates to admit its, does it look like I haves the assets?? She asked, gesturing at her general lack of chest topography. 

??.I don?t think my mother was that thorough with my anatomy?.? Ruukoto shook her head, nervously. Besides, her chest?s landscape was as uninteresting as Marisa and Reimu?s.

?Have you tried?? Marisa asked, raising an quizzical eyebrow.

?N-no! B-but?? Ruukoto faltered, blushing a deep red.

Marisa and Reimu both turned to look at Suika?.then shook their heads, sighing. That one was a lost cause.

?H-hey! N-no call for thats!? Suika protested.

?Thus the sayings, ?as flat as an onis? ze? Marisa sighed.

?That leaves?.? They all turned to Alice.

?Wh-what??? Alice asked, nervously, while looking around at the group who were now eyeing Alice?s chest intently. ?H-hey?I-I d-don?t??

??.? The team advanced on her, causing her to take a huge step backwards.

?She?s always wearing the cape?? Reimu pointed out as they moved in on Alice.

?Yeahs?.never really see much of hers?? Suika nodded as they closed in.

?Come ons, Alice, this is an emergencies ze.? Marisa said, as the circle tightened around Alice.

?Yes, Miyo-chan hasn?t had breakfast yet desu. She must be really hungry desu.? Ruukoto said, cornering Alice into a wall.

?N-no! I-I d-don?t?n-no?p-please?N-NO!?.m-m-mommy! MOMMY!? Alice?s cries fell on deaf ears as four crazed mothers descended upon her like starved vultures.

??the friendship of women is fickle at best?? Yuyuko chuckled, watching.

?Ara ara?? Shinki smiled a rather amused smile as team FUBAR dogpiled one of their own. ?Well, you could always feed her formula.?

?WHAT?S THAT?!? Everyone looked up, their hands frozen mid-grope.

?Baby milk.? Eirin said, strolling up with a tray. ?But we don?t have any, so you?ll have to do with our store of fresh milk. We don?t have any baby bottles either, but these should do.? She said, handing over vet feeding bottles full of milk. ?I think the Covenant nurses used these to hand-feed the beast-type youkai when they?re receiving hospital care in animal form.?

?Does that mean I?m saved??? Alice breathed a sigh of relief as everyone?s attentions left her breasts and focused upon the new milk bottles.

There was tension as Reimu slowly inched the bottle?s tip towards baby Miyo. ?W-will she take it??

Everyone held their breaths as the tip met Miyo?s lips. And then?

?Miyo took the tip into her mouth and began gulping down, seemingly content. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, watching as baby Miyo was fed milk for the first time.

?She looks like she?s enjoying its ze.? Marisa said as Reimu held the bottle for baby Miyo. ?Oh?Can?t lose this.? Marisa strapped Mitaka's pocket communicator to baby Miyo's forearm. A new application popped up on the screen upon contact.

?...Infant Observation Network, or ION for short...? Alice blinked, as she noticed a similar application pop up on her own communicator. ?...the Covenant made a system for watching babies??

?Cause they?re made of loves, daze~? Marisa gave a thumbs-up.

??..? Alice?s eyebrows twitched. ??th-then?why not sooner??? She sighed in exasperation. ?This is?like?like an early warning system for enemy attacks??

Just then, another display appeared on the screen featuring a number of status bars. ?It tells you how hungry she is, how dirty her diaper is, amongst other things desu.? Ruukoto said. ?Convenient.?

?Well, can you take care of the rest, Ruukoto?? Reimu asked, reluctantly handing Miyo to Ruukoto along with her bottle. ?I need to start up miko training.? She said, with a hint of dread.

The following is a co-post made using a chat RP with Anthony, TranceHime, . Narrative and additional dialogue was written by MTG.

Reimu strode up and, with a deft leap, leapt atop the tank's front, before turning around to face the crowd.

??Chiyuri?.a little help?? Reimu whispered aside to Chiyuri.

??Ignorant Technophobe?? Chiyuri sighed, taking Reimu?s arm and inputting a few commands.

Reimu cleared her throat once more as her voice was magnified a manifold with the help of a little covenant magic. ?Ok, clean out your ears and listen up, ladies and lolies alike!? Reimu shouted through her communicator. ?Never mind what you went through yesterday, today's miko training is a completely different beast!?

?You hear that? Mokou chuckled mockingly under her breath aside to Kaguya. ?NEETs should leave before they poke themselves with the big scary gohei.?

?Oh really?? Kaguya raised an eyebrow. ?I thought those were for swatting over-sized fireflies. Besides, wouldn?t all the holy water give you a bit of a cold??

??can someone spray some water on those two?? Alice asked, nodding at the rather violent cat-fight that had broken out.
 
?Oh...it's that one miko...Reimu I think....? Anthony-ko, otherwise known as ?Ana? now, murmured quietly to herself. He had been shunted down here after his rather sudden feminization and capture ??and I don't know what they did for training yesterday...? She added to herself. Little did she know that she had been saved a greater indignity.

?Being a miko isn't a contest of charm or cuteness....it's a contest of skill.? Reimu continued her speech. ?Pure and simple! And the prize for victory is survival, the consequence of defeat is DEATH.?

??thats all?...I'll take it on then, I can do anything if I put my mind up to it!? Ana nodded to herself. ?....but the death part.....? She murmured, unsure. Meanwhile, the Kaguya-Mokou ball rolled behind her.

??Ruu-Ruu?where?s Miyo-yo?? Suika asked, looking around.

?I thought you had her, Suika-san, desu?? Ruukoto replied, suddenly becoming worried.

??and I thought you had hers?? Suika looked around nervously.

At that point, the girl Anthony had seen in passing earlier arrived and stood beside her, a blonde-haired fairy by her side. Amarillo?was it? But Ana was a bit too busy shaking at the thought of death to pay much attention.

?Yesterday?s training only prepared you for the best of what you can expect of life here in the outside world! Today's training will prepare you for the worst!? Reimu declared.

?It won't be that serious....? Amarillo murmured to herself, in reassurance. ?At least for me?? Lily White, meanwhile, was a bit too busy watching, with nervous apprehension, the fight between Mokou and Kaguya as it went on to engulf poor Reisen and Shizuha in the crossfire.

?You know about those shadows!? Reimu continued, reminding everyone of the beastly memories that haunt the pockets of residual dark mana. ?You survived them once! But that was pure luck!?

??wait...what shadows?? Ana asked, having never experienced the shadow menace for herself. ?I wasn't here for whatever those things were...?

?We'll be encountering more and more of them as more and more sanctuaries collapse!? Reimu pointed out, ignoring the fact that Kaguya and Mokou?s fight had taken them inside the clinic.

?I think there will be a way to purify them?? Amarillo said to herself. Lily White looked up to her, her fearful expression turning to one of hope.  ??but that will sure need a lot of energy for that.? Amarillo added.

As if in answer, Reimu said ?And the most effective way for us to deal with them is this...miko exorcism! Cheap, simple, not mana expensive at all, and even environment-friendly! Order your very own starter miko-set today, and get a discount on your first gohei, a pack of custom paper talismans, and....?

?Hey, Hey.. ? Amarillo began, as Reimu went off on a her own profitable tangent. ??don't make it seems like an advertisement??

Thankfully, Reimu?s sales pitch was cut short by Alice thwapping her on the head with a book. ?Reimu??

?auh...come on...I'm just....? Reimu groaned, nursing a sore spot on her head. She faltered under Alice?s threatening glare and the apparent hardness of her book. ?oh, fine...spoil sport...?

?miko exorcism...pff..I could probably take them...if I wasn't freaking a loli...? Ana-chan, cute innocent-looking miko-in-training, declared toughly in her squeaky loli voice.

?Don't worry Ana-chan, I'm sure you can do it.? Letty patted Ana encouragingly on the shoulder.

?O-ok...? Ana murmured, blushing a little.

?Stingy puppetteer...? Reimu muttered, causing Alice to close her book with a threatening snap.

?What am I doing here?? Hirowaza asked the world in general. ?How did I get here? What??

?Miyo-yo??? Suika whispered urgently, crawling along and lifting a few skirts along her way, causing a few shrieks here and there.

?Miyo-chaaa~n?? Ruukoto popped out of the tank?s hatch and called out.

?Ah! There she is!? Suika pointed up at the tank?s barrel. Sure enough, Baby Miyo was perched comfortably inside it, cooing happily down at Suika.

?Mama Ui~ka?? Miyo cooed.

?W-wait right theres, Miyo-yo!? Suika cried, scrabbling up the tank. ?Mama Suika is comings!?

?Shall I help you get her out of there?? ThirtyFour asked, taking hold of the firing lever. ?I?ll have her out so fast her diaper won?t know what hit it.?

?W-wait! P-please d-don?t do that desu!? Ruukoto gasped.

?Incendiary or armour-piercing?? Rika asked.

?NOOOOOOOOOO DESU!? Ruukoto yelped, kicking Rika in the head. A heavy, hollow thud reverberated from inside the tank.

?Also, we have one more trump card to teach you all.? Reimu coughed, removing the awkwardness in one go. ?You saw what Sanae and I are capable of. With a little help from Covenant tech, you can easily do the same. And through today?s training, we?ll teach you how.?

?So thats what those loud noises were...? Ana murmured to herself.

?Do you have her desu?? Ruukoto asked as she inched along the main gun?s top, hugging it for dear life.

??UNNNNNNNNNNNGGHHH!? Suika heaved as she pulled on the giggling toddler. ??no use?she?s as stucks as a yukkuri in Yuyu?s mouths??

?Keep trying desuuu~!? Ruukoto wailed desperately as the loud clank of a live round filling up the chamber resounded behind them.

?N-no need to tell mes twice! C?mon, Miyo-yo! UUUUUUNNNNNNGH!? Suika grunted. A loud, wet pop punctuated the speech as Suika pulled baby Miyo out of the turret.

Many eyes followed baby Miyo?s arch until she finally landed quite harmlessly in Marisa?s hands.

?....obviously some of you aren't up to it.? Reimu said, pacing up and down the tank, drill-sergeant-like. ??the way you were all so eager to get away from training this morning?so I'll be generous, yes, I can be generous, Marisa.? She added, as Marisa tapped her on the shoulder.

?...Why am I here again?? Hirowaza murmured to herself again, still seemingly lost. 

?Do you choose?.what is it Marisa?? Reimu?s rather impressiove oration was cut off abruptly by Marisa?s persistent tapping. She turned to face her black-white friend with a glare to stare down death?only to be met by baby Miyo?s happy gurgling.

?Mama-Re-MooMoo?? Baby Miyo gurgled.

Reimu melted. ?Umm?wh-what does she want??? Reimu asked.

?I think she wants what she just saids ze.? Marisa said, handing Miyo to Reimu.

?Fine?? Reimu sighed, taking the bouncing toddler into her arms, before continuing, ?Do you choose victory?! Or do you choose CERTAIN DEATH?!? She shouted while awkwardly bouncing Miyo in her arms.

??.y?know, that was so lame it was awesome.? Chiyuri murmured aside to Rika.

 ?Those of you who choose victory, follow me and prepare for a training regime from hell!? Reimu shouted.

?Miiiiii~!? Miyo cried excitedly.

?Anyone OTHER than the cute little baby, perhaps?!? Reimu added, hoisting Miyo up a bit, causing her to coo happily.

??..? The crowd was silent?.save perhaps the sound of Keine pouring a bucket of cold water over Mokou and Kaguya. 

??.I think Miyo wants?something elses, daze?? Marisa pointed out nervously as Miyo put on a rather concentrated expression.

??what is it??? Reimu asked, looking down at baby Miyo.

A sound, reminiscent of a air blowing past a wet balloon was magnified manifold by the megaphone function, echoing deep into the ruins like a proud fanfare.

 Miyo suddenly looked happily relieved. ??oh no?? Reimu whimpered, biting her quivering lips.

5 communicators simultaneously gave out alert signals, indicating the need for a major diaper change.

??is she wearing diapers?? Chiyuri asked.

??.no?? Alice facepalmed.

??.cleanup, aisle 7.? Chiyuri called out, twirling a finger in the air.

??.Can I helps, Reimus??? Marisa asked sheepishly.

?Nobody can help me now?? Reimu was shaking. ?Nobody?.? She held onto Miyo tight and lifted her teary eyes to the crowd, eyebrows knitted together in an expression of fierce teary determination ?Those of you who wish to crawl back into your futons and sleep...remember, you can sleep all you want when you're DEAD!?


??.?

??..?

?..? The crowd had gone even more silent?.save perhaps the sound of Kaguya and Mokou gasping and chattering from the cold. 

Hirowaza was glaring, mostly at Reimu, but partly at the distraction that was Miyo, who was now blowing bubbles at the crowd.

?Now, who's with me?!? Reimu asked the crowd. 

?Screw it, more training, I'm used to this...but I don't know about my new body....might as well push it.?  Ana declared determinedly, earning him a warm nod of approval from Letty.

Reimu gingerly leapt off the tank and turned off the megaphone function before carefully handing baby Miyo to a rather unsure-looking Ruukoto who immediately went off with Alice to consult Shinki on the arts of infant waste disposal.

?Those of you prepared for hell, follow me!? Reimu shouted, as she gestured for Suika to pick up a new miko outfit for her. 

?I'm interested? Amarillo said.

?I don't need it.? Hirowaza huffed, crossing her arms.

 ?...and if you do, you'd better be dressed for it! I accept nothing but 100% miko garb!? Reimu added, taking the fresh new miko outfit from Suika.

?So?probably not something smeared in poop then?? Sanae chuckled goodnaturedly.

?Oh, be quiet.? Reimu huffed. ?At least your partner?s well taken care of.?

?Hmm, yes, doesn?t seem like I?m needed much.? Sanae nodded over at where Koishi was fawning over Gpop.

?Why don?t you join our team then?? Reimu asked, raising an eyebrow. ?Two mikos are better than one, as much as I hate to admit it.?

??..? Sanae merely smiled and left without a word to lead the others out of the ruins.

?I'm ready then...? Ana nodded, still shaking a little.
 
?Well, seems I don't need it.? Amarillo said to herself, suddenly changing her mind.

?Eh??? Lily blinked.

 ?hey, hey, Reimus, that was a bit over the tops, daze...? Marisa said,  hopping off the tank and landing next to Reimu as she pulled off her soiled gi.

?This is important. There'll be more shadows soon enough.? Reimu said.

?Isn?t there a catchier name for thems ze?? Marisa asked. ?Y?know, like avengers, or nachtwanderlieds, or something like thats.?

?Doesn?t matter what we call them.? Reimu said, turning away as she pulled on her new gi. ?You can call them candypuffs for all I care. Doesn?t change the fact that they can kill us AND end all existence too.?

?At least it makes them sounds less scaries ze.? Marisa pointed out as Ruukoto came up to her with a pile of miko outfits. ??does this come in blacks ze??

??but I'd like to see the source of power so why not.? Amarillo added to herself with her chin in her hands.

?Eh eh eh?? Lily cocked her head to one side. 

?Especially when I finished my "test"? Amarillo nodded to herself.

??.? Lily was properly confused by this point. 

?Red. I want red!? Mokou shouted as she wrestled with Mokou over a red miko outfit.

?No! That?s mine!? Kaguya wrestled Mokou

A path leading up the hill behind the shrine, ~5.45 AM, Day 5 [/u]
Participants: Everyone

The trees whispered overhead as a crisp morning spring breeze blew through the first of the season?s leaves. Early bird songs filled the cool air. Fresh dew dripped on the group as they walked up the hill in small groups behind Reimu. Annoyed and irritated as they were, it was really difficult to maintain any anger while surrounded by such beauty.

?I have my own methods of exorcism.? Hirowaza said, folding her arms haughtily as she trudged along behind Meira. 

?Same here.? Amarillo nodded.
 
?damnit....my legs...can't do as much since they're so small...? Ana muttered to herself.

?I can carry you if you like.? Letty smiled down at Ana as she walked along beside her, a little behind, almost protective.

?N-no, no need?? A rosy blush rose up in Ana?s cheeks despite the biting cold. ?I?m?.I?m a guy, after all?.?

?Doesn?t mean you have to do everything alone, right?? Letty said, in a tone that reverberated and filled up Ana?s heart from the bottom up. ?Then give me your hand~?

??tch?? Ana muttered under her breath, but put her hand in Letty?s anyway. It was warm?despite Letty?s nature.

Just in front of them?.

?Shokoooo-chaaaan~?? Yuyuko moaned, clutching onto Shoko from behind.

?Awawa~!? Shoko gasped, flustered as his head sank backwards into Yuyuko?s now rather deflated bossom. While the loss of mass was lamentable, this new, fresh springiness is?.

Shoko blushed a deep red.

?I?m sooooo huuungry~? Yuyuko moaned again, hanging and putting her entire loli weight on Shoko?s shoulders.

?Don?t eat me~? Shoko trilled. 

?I might just~? Yuyuko giggled. ?Children must eat to grow healthily~.?

Youmu simply sighed as she trudged along behind the two, covering her head as best as she can under a warm hood, doing her best to remain inconspicuous lest she get ropped into something nasty?.again?

The sound of thundering water filled the air in the distance. It was almost a soft whisper, a caress, refreshing and majestic.

?There?s a waterfall here desu?? Ruukoto asked.

?A waterfall will be good for me.? Amarillo observed.

?Ehehehehe~? Lily ran circles around  Amarillo, giggling happily, her breath coming out in cheery little puffs.

?You seem quite cheerful, Lily.? Amarillo commented as she placed her hands in her sleeves.

?It?s spring~! It?s spring~!? Lily skipped high and danced a happy little dance at the front of the group.

?Certainly is.? Sanae nodded. ?It?ll be time for the Spring Festival soon.?

?Oneechan?.what?s a fast-chief-all??? Flandre tugged on Zei?s sleeve and look up into her face, curious.

Yuyuko grinned a wide grin as she leaned in front of Flan?s face as if about to impart some deep secret. ?Flan-chan, A Fast Chief Hall is a?.? Yuyuko began. 

??.King J-der mobile police chief force?? Ana murmured, seemingly lost in a daydream.

??.a place where delicious food is made very, very fast, usually in a hallway?? Etch said, seemingly deep in thought.

??.Pizza?.? Zei drooled.

?So it?s a Mobile Fast Food Pizza Police Force Hall, you see~? Shoko said with a sagely nod.

??.woooow?? Flandre cocked her head to one side while cooing in awe.

?Yes, exactly, exactly~? Yuyuko nodded with a bright smile.

?You two?.? Sakuya growled, towering over them impressively. ??just what are you teaching the young mistress?.?!?

?Uh oh, Sakuya-san, don?t eat us, please~!? Yuyuko giggled childishly, running ahead and tugging Shoko along. ?Run, Shoko-chan, run~!?

?Ahahahaha~!? Shoko just laughed and let herself be tugged along after Yuyuko.

?Zei-sama!? Sakuya turned on Zei, her eyes set with an impressive glare. ?As the young mistress? adopted elder brother, you have the responsibility to make sure she is taught and taught well! I will not stand still while such?.such silliness is inflicted upon the Scarlet Family!?

??.? Zei raised a finger and pointed over at Remilia?

?T-this is c-cold?w-why d-do m-miko f-feel t-t-the need to sh-show off t-their a-armpits, a-anyway?? Remilia muttered.

?What are you talking about, it's not even cold?? Ana said, waving her arms in the air and allowing the world full view of her armpits.

?Well, the Mistress is ....cold blooded?? Kajira suggested, uncertainly. ?Of course it?s cold for her??

?Hahaha, very funny Kajiro....? Remilia gave a sarcastic little laugh.

?Cold blooded?? Ana asked, confused. ?What is she, a reptile?

?New kid, want me to show you how cold-blooded I can be?? Remilia raised a threatening eyebrow at Ana.

?Well...i'd imagine being undead...ish would warrant being cold...?? Kajira said.

?Being undead would warrant not being able to feel the cold at all.? Hiroko said, walking past.

?Wait...undead?...? Ana cocked her head to one side. ?Wait...she isn't....a...v-v-vampire, is she?!? She gasped, reaching the conclusion rather quickly.

?No, of course not.? Kajira replied hastily, a little nervously. ?Just...kidding around??

?....good t-then....? Ana nodded, shivering a little. Whether it was from the cold or the thought of vampires, nobody could tell. It earned her a tighter hug from Letty all the same.

?Kajiro! It's cold!? Remilia whined, shivering. ?And my feet hurt!?

?Nevermind.? Kajira smiled, patting Remilia?s head. ?The sooner we get this done the quicker we can get some hot choco. How does that sound eh??

?H-hot ch-choco...?? Remilia?s eyes went out of focus at the thought. ?h-hmmph...bribing me, are you?? She pouted, snapping back to a choco-less reality as she hastily wiped away the little trail of drool hanging from her lips.

?Just a ....suggestion mistress? Kajira said.

?Well....it'd better be really good...it'd better be your hot choco, Kojiro~? Remilia snapped, folding her arms haughtily, blushing a little at her own words.

?I intend to make it personally, Remi, dun worry, hehe.? Kajira chuckled, blushing somewhat as well.

??.? Zei turned back to Sakuya. ?Well???

??.I get your point?? Sakuya sighed in defeat. ?But still! What little properness there is left must be preserved!?

?Fine. Whatever. Anyway?? Zei turned to Flandre. ?Flandre, festivals are like July 4th, 'cept that there's a lot of games involved, food, different kinds of stalls, and there's more fun than anything else you could ever possibly do. No Yuyuko, it's not only about food, it's about trying to celebrate something or..whatever..'

?Hoooo~? Flandre cooed in awe?before cocking her head in the other direction. ?Hohe~?.ne, ne, Zei-neechan?.what?s July 4th??

Zei sighed and facepalmed.

??.work hard, Zei-neechan~? Owlbear patted Zei on the shoulder as she passed by.

?July fourth? I guess it's national Danmaku day in the United States...? Etch said, after a thought.

Zei cleared her throat before beginning, ?July 4th is like how we Americans celebrate OUR independence day by holding a parade and shooting fireworks at the night of the day, Flandre. Trust me, you're going to probably see that at the middle or end of the festival or so..?

?Oh yeah, that's when they celebrate that time Will Smith saved the world from alien invasion~? Toshiro said. He quickly shrunk under the glares he received from all the yanks in the group. ?Ouch!? He cried as Ana smacked him on the head with her gohei.

?Gohei use #1 ? to cleanse impurities.? Ana said.

?Hoeee~? Flandre nodded sagely, imitating Shoko from earlier. Suddenly she perked up and cocked her head to one side again. ??.Zei-neechan?.what are the United States???

Zei took a deep breath before continuing, 'The United States is a country outside of Gensokyo, WAY OVER THERE, EAST OF HERE,? She said, pointing off into the distance.

?Whoaaaayyy!? Flandre followed Zei?s finger with excitement. ?How far away? This far?? She raised her hands to her chest.

?Farther.? Zei said.

?Thiiiiiis far?? Flandre asked, stretching her arms as far as they could go.

?Farther.? Zei said.

?Thiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiis?.? Flandre ran from Zei, up to Pearl who smiled warmly at the back of the group. ??far??

??a LOT farther.? Zei chuckled.

??oh, and newsflash, big bro, ?East? is over there.? Jalal said, pointing. ?The approaching sunrise is a good clue.?

?Doh?? Zei muttered, before turning back to Flandre. ?It?s where I live. Over there, we do all kinds of stuff that is different than here, say that we have the internet, 4chan, a touhou database, fanbase, etc.'

?You realize you?re digging a deeper and deeper hole?? Hirowaza raised an eyebrow.

?And filling it up with more and more crap?? Meira added.

?Wow, Zei-neechan, you sure do know a lot!? Flandre said excitedly, seemingly impressed. ??.what?s 4chan??

Zei facepalmed, majorly.

?4chan? Let me sho-?? Etch began, before receiving a huge elbow in the ribs from Zei, sending her teetering sideways into Nitori, who blushed madly while teetering into Momiji, who gave out a bark of surprise while teetering into Akyu, who teetered sideways into?thin air, causing the entire line to fall over like

?We didn?t see anything.? Zei said, marching on, covering Flandre?s eyes to hide the compromising situation Etch found herself in, with her pinning Nitori, Akyu and Momiji down onto the ground..

?A-ah, I-I?m sorry!? Etch?s attempts at rectifying the situation only worsened things, eliciting gasps and cries from the three girls.

?EEEEEEEEEEEETCH!? Taihou glowered over Etch with an equally wrathful Keine.

?Maa~ maa~?? Kajira said with a nervous smile in an attempt to defuse the situation.

?Yes, if you?re going to do that, at least do it somewhere decent and private!? Taihou shouted.

?W-wait! They shouldn?t be doing indecent things like that to begin with!? Keine pointed out.

?Yaaaa~y! Parties!? Suika cheered, bobbing up and down with baby Miyo sitting atop her head.

?Miuuuuuu~!? baby Miyo cheered as well, flapping her oversized miko sleeves excitedly, despite not having a clue what was being discussed.

?Wh-wh-whoah desu~!? Ruukoto gasped, reaching forwards as Miyo teetered precariously on the edge of Suika?s white kitty-cap.

?Watch out.? Shinki lightly caught a giggling Miyo just as she slipped off Suika?s head. Ruukoto, meanwhile, fell, face first, in the dirt.

?Are you all right little miss?? Yumeko asked, kneeling by Ruukoto?s side to help her up.

?A-ah?y-y-yes desu~?? a reddish coloration rose up in Ruukoto?s reactive bio-armour cheeks as she looked up into Yumeko?s stern yet concerned face. ?S-s-she m-m-must b-be t-the e-epitome o-of m-maids desu!? She squeaked inwardly.

?What?s this?! Some sort of maid resonance?!? Aya asked, jumping atop Momiji?s back and taking photographs wildly.

?A-aaaaah!? Momiji gasped, teetering sideways into Etch, who managed to somehow fall on top of her, Akyu and Nitori once more.

?EEEEEEEEEETCH!? Keine and Sakuya glared down upon the pile of assorted limbs and focused down on Etch who, somehow, by some sort of godly power, managed to grope all three girls all at the same despite only having two hands.

?Seriously, that kappa should assert more control over her pet.? Remilia huffed, not noticing Ana slowly coming closer to her, so close that she could feel Ana?s heat radiating off her.

?I see these two are together?? Ana thought to herself mischievously. ?I don't see what you two are complaining about, it's still pretty warm for me!? She declared heartily.

Kajira cleared her throat, before saying ?Ya know, I'm a little cold too?? as she inserted herself between Remilia and Ana. ?I dunno, this mountain air is kinda chilly?? She said, pressing up against Remilia.

?..just a bunch of pansies too used to summer...? Ana sighed inwardly.

?A-ah, Koji! What're you doing...?? Remilia blushed madly as she felt Kajira beside her.

?J-just keeping you warm is all.? Kajira said, wrapping a part of her scarf around Remilia?s neck. ?There ya go??

?I-it?s warm?? Remilia murmured, closing her eyes as she takes in the warmth. ??this is Kaji?s warmth?a-and t-this scent?? She whispered, blushing a little.

?love birds are love birds...? Ana chuckled to herself as she decided to give the two some space.

?Hehe?? Kajira chuckled.

?h-hey...I-I'm j-just blushing because it's warm.....a-and I-I'm o-only agreeing to this cause it's cold!? Remilia declared indignantly. ?Y-you?d better not be getting any ideas!?

?I understand Remi. I understand c-completely? Kajira nodded, nervously, with a hint of a grin on her face.

The grin quickly turned into an ?o? of surprise as Remilia tripped over Genji, pulling Kajira down with her by her scarf. ?auuuu....wrah!!? Kajira managed to fall on top of Remilia in ye-olde compromising situation.

?Oh great, look what you did Genjii, you old coot...? Ana sighed upon noticing the two on the ground.

Remilia stared into Kajira?s face, seemingly mesmerized for what seemed like a long time?before she face exploded in a fiery blush as she let off a huge puff of steam. ?W-wh-what're you doing, baka Koji!? She shrieked.

?Aauuu.....what happened?eh?? She looked down and noticed where her hands were. ?EH?!?

?KAAAJIIIRRAAAAAA-SAMAAA!? Sakuya and Taihou loomed over the two, the fires of hell burning behind them and within their eyes, casting ominous shadows of death across their faces. ?What do you think you?re doing to our MISTRESS?!?

Kajira was blurting out a stream of incoherent babble as she turns over frantically and leaps up onto her feet. Unfortunately, that also meant Remilia got dragged along the ground by her scarf as Kajira pulled the rather sudden maneuver.

?SHMFAAABBABBLERRRUUPPPUUUFUUUUUU!? Remilia gagged.

?Pffff hahahaha?? Ana snickered, trying her best to stifle a laugh.

?Ahhh! I'm sorry!? Kajira gasped, kneeling by her and holding her up. ?I-we-I tripped. I didn't pay attention. I'm sorry please forgive me??

Remilia turned away, her pout hidden by her scarf. ?Mouuu~??

?L-lets continue on. we mustn't g-get left b-behind.? Kajira said, nervously.

??.? Remilia turned away further. ??....carry me....? She muttered under her breath.

?E-eh? What?!? Kajira blinked.

?I said 'carry me', baka Koji!? Remilia barked, blushing madly.

?Eh? Bu-right away ma'am!? Kajira stammered, quickly picking up Remilia into her arms and holding her close. Remilia blushed madly, letting off puffs of steam, as she did her best to hide her face behind the thick, wooly scarf.

?...I wish I could be carried...bah I can go up on my own two legs?? Ana muttered under her breath, chanelling Parsee. ??dammit again, my legs are too short??

?Who?s a cute little girl~?? Shinki tapped Miyo?s nose lovingly, causing her to laugh playfully. ?You?re the cute little girl, yes you are, yes you are~? She cooed to Miyo. ??Owlbear?can we have one, please~?? She asked, turning to loli Owlbear.

?Fumu Fumu?? Owlbear grunted in man-speak (which came out as cute little squeaks) as she downed a bottle of Red Bull, one hand on her little hips, legs apart.

??.I believe she said ?sure, let me fetch you a catalogue.? Etch said.

Shinki turned her radiant smile on Etch like a lighthouse.

?Well, I am fluent in mumblese, Man-Speak, urbanite, and jive, as well as many other languages? Etch explained.

?That?s impressive, Etch-san!? Momiji nodded with approval.

Shinki turned her warm, beaming smile on Owlbear once more. ??.dear, we?re getting divorced.?

?FUMU?!? Owlbear?s eyes bulged as she pulled a double-take, ducking into a form reminiscent of an Ancient Egyptian attempting Capoeira.

?I think she said?.? Etch began, but before she could finish it, her mouth was rather deformed due to her jaws colliding painfully with a speeding fist.

?GEKIDO PUUUUUUUUUUNCH!? A squeaky bear-like roar echoed across the hills, causing birds and a rather deformed human shape take flight into the clear, cloudless spring skies.

??.?bring it ooooooooooooooooooooooon~?? Etch?s voice trailed off into the distance as one last sparkle punctuated her passing, never to be seen again.

?EEEETCH!? Nitori and Akyu cried up at the sky.

??.his Etch-y spirit will live on within us all?? Momiji sighed.

??n-no, what?s more important is, if she leaves the shrine area, we all die!? Akyu pointed out.

??.?

?A little final there, narrator.? McWallace commented. ?We?re not supposed to go around killing off characters, right??

?You think so? But?ah, wait, I must now describe Etch?s return.

?The return of Etch?? Madness blinked. ?What???

Etch came screaming down to land on?.

?what has probably become her favourite landing spot?

?EEEEEEEEEEETCH!? Raw flames flickered in Keine and Sakuya?s eyes as they bored daggers into Etch with their glares.

?What?!? Etch asked, from where she lie atop her three partners.

 If we can open the shrine in time we?ll have many, many visitors.? Reimu said. ?Wouldn?t that be nice? Another festival? Just like back in Gensokyo??

Everyone cheered at this, at the thought of good old times long gone by reborn.

It was almost wondrous to behold, something the that hasn?t been seen on the hill in a long, long time. A line of mikos, all marching together as one, united in purpose and will (somewhat). They held onto each other, guided one another, helped one another across cracks and obstacles, and generally pushed each other on up the hill, laughing and smiling all the way.

It was serene. It was peaceful. It was invigorating and rejuvenating. It was almost like?.

?Gensokyo?

As they rounded one final corner, the trees seemingly parted to reveal a clearing surrounding waterfall, towering majestically at about 3 stories high. The water frothed at its foot, giving out a fine mist, before it flowed cold and clear out in a stony river. Opposite them, the clearing gave away to a magnificent view of Lake Suwa stretching up to the snow-capped mountains beyond and the small town of Karuisuwa that hugged it below.

Just a short way down the river was a jetty-like platform made of bamboo that extended over the rushing water.

?Hmm, just as I thought?? Amarillo murmured. ?This equals half of a forest.? She observed, taking in the surroundings.

??.what is she??? Toshiro asked from the back of the group.

?Time traveler.? Owlbear said. ?Esper, Alien and Slider too.?

??wow?? Toshiro blinked. ??I know somebody who would love to meet her.?

?Lily, Check the monitor.? Amarillo asked Lily, who promptly yet clumsily looked through her pocket communicator.

?Wow?so you knows how to work that things?? Suika asked, looking over Lily?s shoulder.

?N-not r-really?? Lily admitted nervously. ??is it this?or this??? She pressed a few random buttons.

?Beep?Thank you for pressing the Covenant TX-77, v.8.4 Communicator?s BIG RED BUTTON ?.? The communicator announced coolly. ?Self destruct sequence initiated. This unit will self-destruct in T minus 20 seconds and counting. Thank you for using the Covenant TX-77. Have a very pleasant day~.?

??.what does?that means??? Suika asked, frowning, as Lily?s communicator began to beep ominously.

?Means it?s gonna go Kablooey ze.? Marisa pointed out as the beeps? tempo quickened.

?eeeeeeeep~!? Lily squeaked. ?G-g-get if off me!?

Amarillo sighed as she pressed a few buttons, causing the count-down timer to wind down. ??.it?s safe to come out now?? She said to the clearing in general?.which has somehow become devoid of any signs of life besides Reimu, Marisa, Lily, and Amarillo.

?Are we playing hide-and-seek, Zei-neechan?? Flandre asked as Zei peeked out from behind the log they had taken cover behind.

?No, Flan-chan, it?s a game called ?Run away from the big ominous ticking thing?.? Zei said, eyeing Lily?s communicator carefully.

?Oooh! Oooh! What do we get if we win?? Flandre asked, excitedly.

?We don?t end up lining a crater.? Zei said.

?These are bombs?!? Gpop looked down at his communicator, eyes wide.

?Amongst other things it seems?? Satori said.

?Exciting~?? Yuyuko petted her own communicator. ?I wonder if it has a refrigerator installed too??

??.suddenly, I don?t want one?? Ana murmured from where she hid underneath a bush.

?Ah, jeez, stop screwing around you people and come over here?? Reimu sighed, scratching her head in exasperation. ??getting scared of a wristwatch?tch??

??.?

?Gpop??? Reimu called out, a dark expression on her face. ?Yes, I noticed you?re missing. When you?re done with Koishi, you can come out of that bush. Being a miko is all about preserving some chastity?even if it?s only for one morning?? She cleared her throat politely.

?oh...it's this water fall...I remember training here before....but only  for strengthing myself...not for this miko stuff? Ana thought aloud as she emerged into the clearing with everyone else.

?Dekimashita! Mitte mitte~? (done! Lookie lookie!)? Lily finally got the right application running and showed the monitor to Amarillo, pointing to the mana output line.

?Hmm, just as I thought.? Amarillo nodded. ?This place is flowing natural energy. The leylines must all be feeding into that keystone.?

?Ne?that girl really is weird?? Toshiro murmured.

?Which one? The miko, the miko, or the miko?? Gpop asked, snidely.

?Right, anyone know what cold water ablutions are?? Reimu asked, looking about the crowd.

?I didn't notice this other stuff before...? Ana murmured, looking at the array of buckets.

?Never seen a bucket before?? Hirowaza smirked.

??what??? Ana raised an eyebrow, but Letty placed a hand on her shoulder while giving her a kind smile. ?L-Letty???

?Answer the nice miko-san, Ana-chan.? Letty said, nodding at Reimu.

?...not exactly....? Ana admitted, giving Hirowaza a dark sidelong glance.

Amarillo raised her hand. ?It's a kind of training.? She answered. ?which is used to trigger one's pontential and enhance their concentration?

?Points to Amarillo.? Keine nodded with approval.

Hirowaza didn?t seem amused at all.

?As expected of our team's fairy expert.? Reimu said.

 ?Well, that was used in the training of some people in my Time-Space-Frame.? Amarillo said.

?Ah, so you know what it involves.? Reimu nodded at Amarillo.

?You seem sure of yourselves.? Hirowaza muttered darkly, crossing her arms again.

?Off course. 37 generations of Hakurei have done this so off course we're sure of ourselves.? Reimu answered.

?Yes... yes you are.? Hirowaza rolled her eyes and muttered under her breath, ?Arrogant twerp.?

She almost jumped as she felt a soft pat on her shoulder. ?Don?t mind hers ze.? Marisa winked down at her. ?It?s not often she gets to show people how difficult it is being a miko.?

?She is sure of herself, but then, she is supposed to be a miko...? Ana pointed out to Hirowaza.

?Now, pick up a bucket?? Reimu began as she knelt on the wooden jetty. ?Dip it in and get some water....? She said, dipping it into the cold stream. ?like so?and??
 
Hirowaza rolled his eyes, seemingly aware of the procedure.

??are you ok?? Chloe asked. ?You seem ill??

This earned her a death glare from Hirowaza, causing her to squeak and hide behind Okuu.

A splash rang out in the cold morning air as Reimu upended the tub of water on herself, drenching herself thoroughly in freezing cold water. She gave out a little gasp as the biting cold stabbed at her skin through her miko outfit.

?....what?!? Alice gasped. ?You want us to do THAT?!?

?Thats all?...? Ana asked, ?That?s easy then.? She said confidently, earning her a smile of approval from Letty.

?Oooh?confident are we, dear girl?? Genji chuckled. ?The water?s only barely above freezing, you know??

?Yeah, as I thought.? Amarillo nodded knowingly.

?That's all.? Hirowaza shrugged.

?Y-you can't be s-serious?!? Alice gasped.

?If you're unable to handle the cold, you could get sick.? Hirowaza chuckled.

?...that water's got to be....almost ice!? Alice gasped.

?It is harder than it seems desu. But compared to what comes after, this is still very mild.? Ruukoto said.

?What?s wrong, cold feet?? Hirowaza smirked.

(Since Hirowaza has become badass and Ana is made of hotblood, let?s have a little rivalry, forgive the pun)

Ana scowled as she marched up and kicked a bucket up into the air before catching it in one hand. ?Watch me.? Without a moment of hesitance she knelt by the jetty, filled her bucket and drenched herself all in one go.

?Oh dear?do be careful, Ana-chan. I wouldn?t want you to get ill?? Letty began.

?Not even chilly...? Ana scoffed, aiming a triumphant smirk at Hirowaza. ?This....is nothing like the water of lake michigan...?

?It depends on your natural tolerance to the cold.? Hirowaza shrugged. ?They say idiots don?t feel any cold.?

?What was that?!? Steam rose off Ana?s skin.

?Case in point.? Hirowaza nodded at Ana.

?I haven?t seen YOU do anything of the sort!? Ana huffed, throwing her wet hair out of her face. ?I hear scaredy-cats can?t take water.?

?Oh really??? Hirowaza raised an eyebrow as she filled up her own bucket while secretly using linking ice to fill it up with ice, tipping it a little just so Ana could see. He knelt down and drenched himself.

Sparks flew out between Ana?s and Hirowaza?s eyes for a moment as they glared at each other.

?Tch?this isn?t helping me much...? Ana muttered. ?It isn't even cold to me...?

?I can put more ice in there if you'd like.? Hirowaza offered.

The sparks intensified as the ?cold war? peaked?.

?.before the two suddenly broke grins.

?Heh, thanks?? Ana raised her bucket to Hirowaza, who cast linking ice on the cold water in it. ?This should at least have a slight chill.? She said, drenching herself.

Hirowaza simply smirked.

?Thanks for the ice...uh...you're Hirowaza right?? Ana asked.

?Yep. 9 years old.? Hirowaza nodded. ?And you?re Ana, the new kid.?

?About 7 years old here.? Ana said, with a bright grin.

[Gappy]

OOC: Oh, another note, I cut out 5 personal scenes for Team FUBAR and one scene for Rika, Nitori and team Makai, as well as a group scene involving the meeting in the ruins and another private meeting involving the girls only....as they weren't done yet....*sigh*...again, later...now to get the story moving...

The two grabbed each other?s hands and did a BRO-handshake, their girlish faces sporting boyish grins.

??.did something happen there?? Meira raised an eyebrow.

?Yes, indeed.? Letty was smiling a knowing smile. ?I think they just became friends.?

??.weren?t they biting at each other?s necks just a second ago?? Meira cocked her head to one side, confused. ?I don?t?get them??

?Some things run deeper than words.? Letty smiled warmly.

(OOC: Hirowaza and Ana, where badass and hotblood collide and resonate)

?7 years old, you say?? Hirowaza sighed. ?For you, it can probably could be rectified. I'm stuck like this for life.?

?how is that?...? Ana asked.

?It's a complicated story, but long story told short, I underwent reincarnation.? Hirowaza shrugged.

?Umuuuuu?.? Mokou glared at her bucketful of cold water, as if trying to heat it up through sheer embarrassment.

?Something wrong, little grilled bird?? Kaguya smirked as she knelt beside her and, without a moment?s hesitation, drenched herself. ?Scared of the little tub of water???

??.N-no way!? Mokou snapped as she grabbed her bucket with willful determination. ?Rather, shouldn?t the fragile little NEET princess go somewhere warmer? You know, like HELL??

And so their water drenching contest began?

?Alice, as long as you are getting used to it, icy water won't hurt your much.? Amarillo said, picking up her own bucket and filling it up with icy water. ?Well, at least it was refreshing this time.?

?....r-really?? Alice was already shaking like an earthquake. ?Y-you sure about that?? Meanwhile, behind her, Mokou and Kaguya were emptying buckets over themselves at inhuman speeds.

?Yeah.? Amarillo nodded. ?In my frame, there are crazy people who are use Liquid Nitrogen for that.? She added as she drenched herself. ?Yes, crazier than those two.? She nodded at Kaguya and Mokou.

?Th-that?s completely ludicrous!? Alice shook her head violently.

?I knew she was weird!? Toshiro gasped as Yamame trotted past with her bucket on her head. 

?See, there is nothing wrong here.? Amarillo said, pushing her wet hair back out of her face as she dipped the bucket again. ?And in case you don't know, a room of low temperature cooled by Liquid Nitrogen is almost -50 C Degrees.? She added. ??though it seems there are people who can?t even stand this much..? She nodded over at Mokou who was gasping and swooning from the cold. Kaguya, meanwhile, was giggling happily while emptying another bucket over herself.

??Kaguya-san?.is this your rabbit??? Keine asked, towering over Kaguya while holding up a crying, apologetic Reisen by her collar. Steam rose up from the little kettle she held limply in one hand.

?Y-you c-cheat!? Kaguya gasped, before Mokou could even cry out. ?I?m ashamed of you, Inaba! How could you shame my name by cheating during miko training! You know full well that miko training is for your own benefit!?

??.I-I t-th-thought th-there w-w-was something f-f-fishy?.? Mokou grabbed Kaguya?s last bucket and felt the water. ?I-IT?S WARM!?

??P-Preposterous!? Kaguya gasped.

?T-the p-point of this exercise is to purify yourself for exorcisms and build up your focus. You see, only the pure of heart and mind can perform exorcisms? Reimu said, shivering somewhat, as Mokou jumped on Kaguya and proceeded to throttle her.

?I see?? Ana nodded, while the Mokou and Kaguya ball rolled behind her. ??.why do I feel impure intents from behind me??

?W-when you're done with that....? Reimu said. ??y-you can either meditate and focus your mind... or...i-if you're up to it....m-meditate under the waterfall...?

Hirowaza sighed as she got up and looked towards Reimu. Ana followed her gaze.

?You couldn't handle it?? Hirowaza raised an eyebrow.

 ??.? Reimu sighed. ??freaks?? She murmured under her breath before going off to sit beneath the surging falls with her hands locked in a hand-seal.

?Well...I'm gonna go for under the waterfall...? Ana said.

?Don?t overdo it, Ana-chan.? Letty said as she picked up her own bucket.

?I won?t.? Ana replied as she went to join Hirowaza under the waterfall.

?This...is a little harder...that usual...since I'm not as strong....as I was...but I can take it.? Ana thought to herself as she felt the ice cold water pound down on her head from above.

?...are you people insane...?? Alice asked, rather concerned.

?This...isn't too bad at all.? Ana said, putting her hands together like Reimu. ?I wish it was winter though...then it would feel better...?

??.I?ll show you winter?if you survive that long?? Reimu muttered under her breath.

?Phwaaaaaah! T-this is fun!? Suika gasped, giggling madly as she dripped wet under her bucket. ?Marisa! Marisa! Try it! Try it! It's so refreshing!?
 
?Sure sures daze!? Marisa nodded, drenching herself too. ?Whoah! It?s freezings ze!?

??wait?Suika-san?aren?t you supposed to be taking care of Miyo-chan??? Ruukoto asked as she finished drenching herself a third time.

??what?? Suika looked around, in panic. ?M-Miyo-yo disappeared again!?

Hirowaza sighed as he fidgeted a little under the torrent of cold water. A sheen of light enveloped him, encasing his skin with ice using his ?FROZEN? skill. The sound of the commotion left behind in the wake of baby Miyo?s disappearance was dulled out by the ice.

?Oohh, thats cool, how did you do that?? Ana asked, as Yuyuko leapt across the stones under the waterhall behind Ana, giggling.

?Training. My skills.? Hirowaza shrugged, offhandedly, as Shoko ran after Yuyuko, giggling madly. 

?Cool?? Ana nodded. ?That would be nice to have. It always feels hot for me. It's...some sort of medical condition...at least thats what some doctors say?but then...they also said it should have killed me...? She explained as little Youmu climbed from stone to stone, shaking in fear, trying her best to keep up with Shoko and Yuyuko. Kogasa trembled gently, strapped securely to Youmu?s back in umbrella form.

?At the appropriate time, this encasing ice will break. And that is when I will finish.? Hirowaza said, as Suika ran past behind her, calling out desperately for Miyo. Reimu opened her eyes in surprise and, after a hurried, panicked talk with Suika, ran off, presumably in search of the errant baby.

??either way, I'm sorta a F.U. to medical science. Honestly...this water feels like it's luke warm to me.? Ana said, as Genji floated past them with Cirno, Daiyousei, and the three mischievous fairies sitting atop his back, crying out excitedly, waiving their little gohei around. ?It really bites when it gets hotter in the summer...? She said.

?I can imagine.? Hirowaza nodded. ?I hate the heat as well. But I'm used to it. Gives me an excuse to dish out the less modest clothing of mine.? He said, as a shivering, coughing, sneezing Mokou came over to sit under the waterfall just a little way away, with a worried Keine trying to hold her back.?It's... for my own reasons that I do that.? Hirowaza said. 

?I'm, not questioning your clothing choices... ? Ana said. ?The only way for me to cool down during the summer is in the freezer in my cabin...? Mokou was giving Kaguya a triumphant smirk?or at least it would be if her teeth weren?t chattering like mad. ?I've...honestly try out different things...from time to time...? Ana continued. ?It...just kinda....interests me...?

Shatter marks ran across Hirowaza?s skin as the ice shell cracked. ?There's a lot I've been through. It depresses me.? He sighed, resting his chin in one hand. Meanwhile, behind her, Kaguya squared her shoulders and stepped underneath the waterfall, only to scream and leap out.

?Well...I don't know if this helps...but if you need someone to tell something...I'm here for you...? Ana said. Meanwhile, there was a loud splash, before an ice cube containing a stricken frozen Kaguya bobbed up to the surface and floated downstream.

??Yeah...  my previous body?? Hirowaza began. ?It was tainted...? He said, sighing. Meanwhile, the fairies sitting atop Genji had sailed next to the iced Kaguya and had begun poking it curiously with a stick, giggling all the while.

Hirowaza took a deep breath, bracing himself. ??It's too shameful for me to talk about.?

?I see.? Ana nodded. ?If you don't want to talk about it, I won't force you to...? The rather serious mood was rather disturbed by Mokou clutching her stomach while laughing her heart out, her teeth chattering all the while.

?I'm not worthy of being called a person anymore, so that is why I have been alone for most of my life. Well?that was until Meira-sama?? Hirowaza said as Keine whacked Mokou?s head.

?Well...I don't know what to say...? Ana admitted, seemingly at a loss. ?But...if you need another friend...I'm here for you...? Mokou, meanwhile, leapt in after Kaguya, presumably to save her?.

?I hope we get along.? Hirowaza said, looking around at Ana. A Mokou-cicle bobbed up to the surface and floated down the river alongside the Kaguya-cube.

?I'm sure of it.? Ana nodded, smiling encouragingly at Hirowaza. Meanwhile, Ria, Eirin, Taihou and Keine had leapt to Kaguya and Mokou?s rescue and had begun salvaging them from the river.

?I'm done.? Hirowaza said as he felt the ice shatter and melt into his skin. Meanwhile, Ruukoto was shouting at Marisa and Suika and pointing at something at the top of the waterfall.

?Well, I don't really think this training will help me...since it isn't cold at all...? Ana said, as Ruukoto shouted something about Miyo being atop the waterfall.

Hirowaza and Ana stepped out of the waterfall to look out into the distance, towards the snow-peaked mountains hugging lake Suwa.

?This view...it's really nice...? Ana said.

Everyone else were busy either meditating, throwing water at each other, admiring the new Kaguya and Mokou ice sculptures, or watching and betting on who would reach baby Miyo atop the waterfall first, Suika or Marisa?who were both now scrabbling and climbing the waterfall against the current in a desperate attempt to save baby Miyo. Sanae was nervously trying to bring order to the chaos but failing miserably. Her comrade-in-arms, Reimu, was nowhere to be seen.

?....w-we have to d-do what?!? Remilia did a double take as Sanae tried to explain the concept to her.

?Drench yourselves in cold water with these buckets.? Sanae said, pointing at the buckets. ?The point is to purify yourself and focus your minds. Focus is exceptionally important for what we?re about to teach you, you see.?

?N-no way! Purify?! I?m a vampire!? Remilia gasped. ?We?re born impure!? The crowd behind her gasped as Ruukoto fired her rocket punch high above the waterfall to grapple onto something solid up above. Baby Miyo followed its trajectory with interest, cooing happily.

?So are all humans.? Sanae shrugged. ?One way or another, you?re human now.? Sanae said. The crowd cheered as Reimu zipped to the top of the waterfall while holding onto Ruukoto?s back, quickly overtaking Marisa and Suika.

Kajira watched with a smile as Rumia and Minoriko giggled, giddy from drenching themselves in ice cold water. ?Peace between humans and non-humans?the covenant?? he thought to himself.

?Mama Re-moo-moo?Mama RooRoo?? Miyo cooed, reaching out as she saw her two mommies rush up towards her. The crowd gasped as Miyo slipped forwards and plummeted earthwards.

?T-there's n-no way I can d-do that!? Remilia shook her head vigorously. ?I-it's cold enough as it is!?

?Ahh that was kinda refreshing~? Ana said, walking up to Kajira and Remilia, still seemingly drenched in cold water. ?Though not cold enough for me. So are you scared of a little bit of water?? She asked.

?So you WANTED it to be colder?? Kajira asked in disbelief. The crowd cheered once more as Reimu leapt forwards off Ruukoto and caught baby Miyo out of the air, before somersaulting over the waterfall and landing lightly. She gave baby Miyo a reproachful look as she nuzzled her forehead against hers.

?Yep.? Ana nodded, grinning, earning him a blank stare from Kajira. ?Is there something wrong with it being colder?? Ana asked, cocking her head to one side. Behind her, Suika and Marisa fell into the foot of the waterfall and floated up calmly to the surface, seemingly relieved that baby Miyo was safe.

?N-no? not....really?? Kajira scratched his chin as he sweatdropped a little. ?Well, lets get this outta the way then?? Kajira said, kneeling down and handing Remilia a bucket of water. He took a deep breath, his face locked into an expression of fierce concentration and determination, before shouting, ?SPLASH ME!?

?M-me?!? Remilia asked in disbelief. ?Y-you're insane! T-this is freezing! Y-you'll die!?

?Freezing? pfff it barely has a chill.? Ana shrugged, looking rather smug.

?I-it...won't hurt or anything Remi?? Kajira?s tears were flowing like a waterfall down his cheeks. Whether it was from fear or happiness, nobody could tell.

?I-if y-you're going to do this then...I-I'm doing it with you!? Remilia declared as she knelt beside Kajira, holding the bucket of water over them both. She screwed her eyes tight, her body trembling all the while. ?T-The Scarlet Devil never leaves her servants to die alone!?

?Uhh okay?? Kajira closed his eyes as well, nervously. The bucket shook overhead, its water slopping everywhere.

Remilia suddenly felt a gentle pat on her back. ?Its okay. We won't die.? She heard Kajira say encouragingly. ?Just tip it over slowly... its...just like taking a bath..with cold water??

?GET ON WITH IT ALREADY!? Ana shouted, splashing them both impatiently. ?God, it's not that much of a big deal...?

?WRAAAAAAHHHH!? Kajira cried, losing control over her mana. Remilia?s thin, leathery black wings suddenly unfolded out of thin air behind her from the sudden mana burst.

?eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeek~!? Remilia gasped from both the cold and the sudden sting as her skin suddenly became sensitive to sunlight.

?...!!!? Ana did a double take. ?W-w-wait... a-a-are t-those... v-v-vampire w-w-wings?!? She gasped, shaking in fear.

?Why'd you do that?! I was so not ready!? Kajira cried out, irritated, as he shook his head.

?E-eeeep~!? Remilia squeaked as steam rose off her smouldering skin. ?K-Kaji!!!?

?S-s-she is a vampire!? Ana cried, noticing Remilia burn up in sunlight. She quickly sought out Letty and ran to hide behind her.

?Ara ara?? Letty smiled, patting Ana on the head as she peeked out from behind Letty.

Sanae, meanwhile, had taken the initiative to hold a bucket over Remilia as a temporary measure. ?Jeez, you people??

?ah crap....oh well she was gonna find out eventually?.? Kajira murmured to herself, before looking around at Remilia and noticing the rising steam. ?Ah, double crap!? He gasped, as he quickly brought his mana outflow back under control. Remilia?s wings seemingly evaporated into thin air with the last of the fumes as her skin went back to normal.

Remilia gasped unsteadily as she slowly regained her composure.

?Vampiresdon'texistvampiresdon'texistvampiesdon'texist?? Ana repeated over and over, as if repeating it enough times might make it come true.

?S-s-so scary?? Remilia was trembling violently. ?C-cold w-water's s-so s-scary...? She looked up at Kajira, her face stricken in fear.

?There there?? Kajira said soothingly as she picked up Remilia in her arms and carried her over to somewhere shaded for comfort. ?Are you alright Remilia?? She asked as she set Remilia down under the shade of a tree, taking care to hold up her head gently.

Remilia?s eyes opened slowly. ?K-Kajira....y-you're a-alive....? She breathed a whisper of relief. ?T-the c-cold water didn't kill you.... I-I'm g-glad....? She whispered, raising a shaky hand towards Kajira?s. ?I-it's s-so cold....a-and y-yet....y-you're s-so warm...?

Kajira blinked, her cheeks picking up a rosy tint despite the cold. ?...yeah of course. a little cold water won't hurt....? He chuckled, before turning away and sneezing rather violently. ?Aaauu..well that was lame?? His eyes twirled, his head spinning a little from the cold.

?...Kaji....I...I'm s-sorry....t-the truth is...I....I...? Remilia whispered, slowly reaching out for Kajira?s face.

?....cold water's not lethal you know....? Sanae pointed out, deadpan. Remilia blushed a deep, deep red, as fumes of vapour rose off her steaming hot face.

?I-it isn't....?? Remilia blurted. ?B-but I-I a-almost?i-it b-burned a-and.......? She stammered incoherently, before a dark look overtook her.

?....y-you....? She growled, looking up at Kaji darkly.

?Y-yes??? Kajira gulped.

?KAAAAJJJIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII!!!!? Remilia shrieked. ?J-just what were you trying to make a lady say?!? She demanded, hotly. ?Baka Kaji! I hate you! I HATE YOU!? She shouted, pummeling Kajira?s chest with her little fists.

?Eh?! What did i do?? Kajira asked, confused. ?I didn't do anything?? She turned on Ana. ?Ana why'd you splash us! That was uncalled for!?

Ana hid once more behind Letty, trembling. Letty simply smiled as she patted Ana reassuringly while nodding apologetically at Kajira. ?Sorry, Ana-chan?s a little rash, but she didn?t mean any harm??

?D-don't try to put the blame on someone else!? Remilia continued on with her little tantrum.

?theyaren'trealtheydon'texisttheywon'thurtmeI'llbeperfectlyfine? Ana muttered incoherently under her breath as she hid under a bucket behind Letty, doing a perfect Genji imitation.

?But I-we wasn't ready! We didn't even know someone would do that.? Kajira tried to reason, but Remilia seemed far beyond reasoning.

?bakabakabakabakabaka!? Remilia cried, pummeling Kajira on. There was little strength behind her fists however as she had but the strength of an 8-9 year old.

??.she?s not concerned about the splashing or the burning?? Sanae sighed.

?Eh? What then?? Kajira asked. ?Wh-what else happened, M-mistress??

??.jeez?even after turning into women, men are still dense?? Sanae shook her head in despair.

?ok..all you saw was just your imagination, nothing else...thats all it was...yea, nothing at all?? A muffled voice echoed inside the wooden bucket Ana was under.

?.....well your fine now.......*sigh*....that's what matters most.? Kajira said, hugging Remilia tight.

Remilia blushed even more as steam rose up in puffs from her ears.

?uuuuuuuuuuu~!? She turned her glare on Ana as she slowly peeked out from under her bucket. ?Y-you! You almost killed us! A-and y-you made me almost say.....? Her voice trailed off into nothing as her all the blood inside her went up to her face, causing her usually pale skin to turn beet red.

?...its over mi'lady...lets not think about it...? Kajira said, comfortingly, as she ran her hand through Remilia?s sodden hair.

?How do you die from a bit of water...?? Ana asked, raising an eyebrow.

?AAAAAAAAAAAAH! I'll kill you! I swear on the Scarlet Devil name, I'll kill you!? Remilia declared, leaping out. If it weren?t for the fact that Kajira had her arms around her, she?d probably have her own around Ana?s throat by now. ?Let me go, Kaji! I want to rip her apart and use her as my new gohei!?

?Do you really want to take me on?? Ana asked, raising her gohei like a sword. Just a distance away, Yamame was struggling against a raging kitty-Orin.

?Calm down...calm down...I?ll get to making that hot-choco soon...? Kajira said with a disarming smile as he tickled Remi?s backside right between where her wings would normally be.

?Bribes wont' work on the Scarle......hot choco?? Remi perked up and ceased struggling almost instantly. A loud ?meow? of rage rang out across the clearing as, Yamame, tired of having her face used as a scratch post, dunked kitty-Orin in a bucket of water.

?...so easily distracted...? Ana muttered with disdain. ?I never liked hot choco anyways?it always burned my tongue??

?Did someone say burn?!? Tenshi looked up from where she was watching Orin?s predicament. Meanwhile, four upside-down buckets were slowly creeping along towards where Alex sat on a rock, staring at another rock disinterestedly.

Remi purred a little as she calmed down into a completely docile state under Kajira?s caressing. The four buckets froze just as Alex looked around.

?And BING! Kajira-chan has mastered the art of Remilia-taming!? Rika announced, RPG-style, much to the giggling amusement of Rin and Chiyuri as they walked past, buckets in hand. The four buckets had closed in on Alex again, freezing just as he turned around once more.

Ana slowly lowered her gohei, noticing that the danger seems to have passed. Alex had stood up to inspect the buckets.

?Wouldn't you like something warm and tasty and marshmellowy?? Kajira asked, running her fingers through Remilia?s hair. Alex had picked up one of the buckets, only to find nothing underneath it.

?Hmmmm~? Remilia murmured, seemingly lost in bliss. Alex leapt backwards in surprise as the buckets rearranged themselves on the ground.

?I would prefer a coca-cola...? Ana sighed. ?Nice and cold?? Alex, meanwhile, was slowly building up frustration as the buckets continuously rearranged themselves each time he picked up an empty bucket.

?Haven't had one since...probably earlier today....? Ana said, as Alex kicked all the buckets into the air?.only to find nothing underneath them. He scratched his head, puzzled, as he looked around?until all four buckets crashed down on him from above, crushing him down to the ground. Four, amused little giggles came out of all four buckets as Sunny, Star, Luna and Cirno uncovered themselves and cheered at their victory as they sat atop Alex?s back.

?Nobody was asking you. Now go back to work before you get yourself killed.? Keine said, walking past with a pile of wood in her arms for the little campfire that had been set up on one side of the clearing. Alex was chasing the four excited fairies across the clearing, clearly angered.

?GYAAAAAAAAAAAH!? Alice?s shriek rang clear across clearing.

?...What...?? Hirowaza and Ana looked around to see Alice, drenched, her trembling arms holding up an empty bucket.

?Alice-san, are you alright?? Hirowaza asked. Lily White, Lily Black and Daiyousei were watching Alex?s pursuit of the four fairies with a mixture of interest, amusement, and worry.

?b-b-b-brrrrrrrr?.? Alice?s teeth were chattering like mad. ?W-wh-what s-s-sort of t-t-t-torture is th-this?! T-T-This i-is inhumane! E-E-E-Evil I-I tell you!?

?You're getting cold just becaue of that?? Ana asked, trying to fight down a chuckle. ?Try diving into lake michigan in the dead of winter...?

?Wh-wh-what s-sort of m-m-monsters are you?!? Alice demanded. Down in the river, Flandre and little loli Owlbear were cheering excitedly as they sailed down the stream, sitting in their own little buckets.

?This new body does feel weird...? Hirowaza said.

?I'm a michigander, thats what I am...? Ana said, proudly, arms crossed. Zei, Reisen, Mai and Luize?s cries filled the air as they ran down the stream after Flandre and Owlbear.

?Alice-san is delicate. I wouldn't hold it against her if she had trouble resisting the freeze of that waterfall.? Hirowaza said, shaking her head as if it was a lost cause.

?Oh, well, I would expect that...? Ana nodded in agreement. ?Are you ok Hirowaza?? Ana asked, noticing that Hirowaza seemed to be fumbling about her person.

?My chest feels slightly heavy.? Hirowaza replied. ?It seems there's something wrong...?

?You okays, Alice, ze?? Marisa came up and asked as she dried her soaked blonde hair with a warm, fluffy towel.

?O-okay?! O-O-OKAY?!? Alice demanded. ?W-w-what d-d-does it l-l-look like t-to you?!?

?Oh well... it's still early. Maybe the changes are something I'm not used to.? Hirowaza shrugged. ?Also, I'm quite concerned about Alice-san.?

?....you look like you needs a hugs, daze? Marisa said with an appraising look.

?N-N-Nonsense!? Alice shrugged it off, a nervous blush on her face.

?Yea...Alice does look really cold...? Ana nodded in agreement.

?A-A-And j-just to p-prove it, I-I'l sta-stand u-u-underneath th-the w-waterfall!? Alice declared indignantly, before stomping off towards the waterfall.

?I wouldn't do that in your condition?? Ana began, but Alice was already out of earshot. ?...she's gonna get sick?? Ana said, as Alice stepped underneath the waterfall.

And just as expected, Alice was rapidly encased in a huge block of ice, before slowly tilting forwards and falling into the water with an almighty splash.

?Knew it...? Ana sighed.

?Alice!? Marisa cried out as the Alice-cicle began floating down the stream.

?A-Alice!? Reimu looked up from where she was lecturing ThirtyFour and Rika.

?Saved!? ThirtyFour wheezed a sigh of relief.

?What the?!? Hirowaza blinked.

?Alice-san!? Ruukoto cried, with an excited baby Miyo in her arms.

?Ali-Mama~!? Miyo cried excitedly, waving her arms about as Alice sailed by.

?I think we should go after her...? Ana pointed out the obvious.

?Ali-Ali's going away!? Suika shouted as she ran alongside the block of ice.

?I shall go to her.? Hirowaza said as she took a running leap into the clear icy water. The biting bitterness quickly swallowed him whole, but his new body was more than enough to withstand it. As he swam he noticed two more figures dive in a cloud of bubbles alongside him and quickly recognized them to be Marisa and Reimu. All three swam onwards towards the Alice-cicle and grab onto it.

?Ana-san!? Ruukoto shouted from the opposite shore. ?Hold onto me!?

?Huh? How?? Ana asked as she ran on alongside the block of ice, but her question was quickly answered as Ruukoto fired her rocket punch towards Ana. Ana reached out a little and quickly grasped the mechanical hand and held on tight.

Reimu and Hirowaza managed to grab hold onto the steel cable extending across the stream and with its help the three managed to get the Alice-cicle over to Ana?s side of the river.

?...Ah, geez... she's freezing. She shouldn't have done that.? Hirowaza muttered as they pulled Alice over to the small campfire that had been lit up to warm up Kaguya, Mokou, and the others who had fallen in the river. They were sitting on a few fallen logs in front of the shrine-like gazebo structure, all clustered around the convenient little campfire. ?Bright Fire!? Hirowaza snapped his fingers and caused the campfire to burst into life to provide a bit more warmth.

?Eeep!? Ana squeaked, jumping back from the sudden burst of flame. ?Sorry, I...get startled easly...by fire....?

?Ana-san, you should stay back. I apologize for that. But it is necessary. Alice-san needs warmth quickly.? Hirowaza said, pushing the Alice-cicle closer to the fire before taking a seat beside Meira.

?Ok then...? Ana nodded, backing away from the fire a little. Letty held onto her shoulders comfortingly. ?I think...she's getting better...? She said, nodding at Alice. ?I'll...just wait over here for now...? She said as Letty took her to sit down by a tree to one side.

A silence fell on the group, filled only by the rushing of the waterfall, the gentle gurgle of the babbling stream, and the morning song of birds amongst the whispering trees. The sky was brightening up to the east, as the first rays of light rose high up into the sky. The sun was just behind the Yatsugatake Mountain range, just waiting to rise.

?There?s onigiri for everyone.? Sanae said, passing out onigiri (nori-wrapped riceballs) wrapped carefully in fresh leaves. ?A little snack before we have breakfast later.?

?Oh, thanks, Sanae!?

?Baka Alice...? Marisa muttered, as Hirowaza and Eirin inspected Alice?s condition.

?Alice just needs more training.? Amarillo said from where she sat by the fire with Lily.

?Let's toss her into the hot spring!? Suika suggested excitedly.

?That would be foolish. Heating her up suddenly would cause all her blood vessels to dilate suddenly and explode.? Reimu said.

?...What Reimu said is a gross exaggeration, but heating her up when she's still cold like this is not a good idea.? Hirowaza observed, sitting back on his log.

?Yea, if you quickly go from really cold water to really hot, it feels alot more intense than usual? Ana nodded in agreement. ?Basically, it would feel like burning...?

?It's like washing a wine glass with cool water when it's been heated with fire. It breaks.? Hirowaza said, causing the others gathered around the fire to flinch in fear.

?Ok, I'll go make sure nobody else does anything stupid like that.? Reimu said. ?Don't want to fish out more dead bodies...?

?Reimu-neesama asks that you check your communicator synchrographs for any changes desu. They may be minute, but you should see some changes desu.? Ruukoto said.

?Ok then...? Ana nodded. ?Wait.... I never actually got one... I'm...one of the new people...?

?Ah, yes, Reimu-neesama did tell me about you desu.? Ruukoto nodded, fishing inside her robes. ?Here, your own communicator.? She said, handing a set to Ana. ??And one for every member of your team desu.?

?Thanks? Ana nodded appreciatively at Ruukoto, causing Ruukoto to blush a little in embarrassment. ?I remember someone saying how to work this now...? She said, focusing on her communicator, causing it to change into a rather eye-shocking yellow and blue design and play the Michigan anthem as its ring tone. ?This is pretty nice, I'm gonna go take the other two to letty and genji now.?

?Hmm... I suppose I see something. It's higher, a little... but this graph isn't telling me much that I don't already know...? Hirowaza said, nodding at his communicator.

Reimu returned, dragging a sopping wet Suika behind her. ?Ah, it's warmer here...? She noted, shivering from the cold. ??and what on earth is that music???

?It's the theme of the state of Michigan.? Ana said, proudly. ?It's where I'm from.?

?...by the way, why didn?t any of you wear your sarashis?? Reimu asked, raising an eyebrow.

??.what?s a sarashi??? Gpop and Koishi asked almost simultaneously.

Reimu facepalmed. ?....There was a stretch of cloth that came with your miko packs??

??.Which is for??? Gpop asked. Alex ran past, still running after the four little fairies.

Reimu sighed, nodding at Koishi. ??it?s see-through when it?s wet.? She pointed out.

Everyone looked at one another. The overall temperature rose by a few degrees as puffs of steam rose up from the myriad of blushing faces.

?You see, a sarashi is almost invisible under wet clothing.? Sanae pointed out her own chest which was decently covered by the layers upon layers of sarashi wrapping.

?...just what is that black thing you?re wearing?? Reimu asked, nodding at the black material visible under the wet cloth.

??lingerie??? Koishi replied, smiling sheepishly, causing Gpop to explode from a nosebleed. Everyone else leaned in a little to take a peek.

?Oh dear?and he has less blood as a kid too?? Satori sighed.

?Mikos wear bloomers.? Reimu pointed out with a frown.

?No, dear Reimu?.mikos wear panties?? Sanae said, with a patient smile.

??.bloomers?? Reimu said, turning her glare on Sanae.

?Panties!? Sanae was rather strangely stubborn on this.

?Bloomers!? Reimu leaned in until their foreheads were just mere cms away.

?PANTIES!? Sanae declared in a burst of fanaticism as she rammed her forehead into Reimu?s.

?Bloomers!? ?Panties!? ?Bloomers!? ?Panties!? ?Bloomers!? ?Panties!? They forehead-wrestled back and forth.

??FUNDOSHI!? Little Owlbear declared, standing proudly with legs apart, hands crossed, a huge triumphant grin on her face.

??.? Everyone stared at Owlbear, jaws agape.

??t-too much information there?? Amarillo sweatdropped.

?COMMANDO!? ThirtyFour-chan declared, breaking out a would-be manly pose if only she weren?t 4 feet tall with oversized sleeves.

Everyone had frozen stock-still, horrified, jaws digging holes into the ground.

??e-even when?y-you?re a guy?? Gpop asked, sputtering.

?YES!? ThirtyFour declared.

?Like real men do.? McWallace nodded approvingly.

?Et tu, McWallace?!? Etch gasped.

?Well?.? McWallace gave a hinting smile.

Everyone wretched at the thought.

??.Zei-neechan, what?s cow-man-doo?? Flandre asked, pulling on Zei?s sleeves.

?Well, Flandre-chan, you see, it?s when a man takes some doo-doo and, with a cow, he?.? Etch began, before she was silenced by an elbow to the face from Zei.

?AAAAGH!MYNOSEMYNOSEMYNOSE!? Etch cried, rolling on the floor.

?It?s when a cow and a man goes potty together.? McWallace declared, one foot up on a log, as he looked away into the distance. ?It is when a man gets in touch with nature and sees the deepest of the deep??

?Shut up and die in hellfire.? Zei said, taking care to close Flandre?s ears first. ?A commando...as ThirtyFour just said, is basically someone in charge or someone plain manly to say a broad statement like that.? He explained.

?Ooooh?? Flandre nodded, understanding. ?Then, then, Flandre wants to be a commando too!?

?Well, you see, first you have to?.? Etch began, before he was silenced by another elbow from Zei, this time to the groin.



?Oh, pretty...? Suika suddenly said, waving excitedly as the sun suddenly cleared the peaks and rose up, lighting up the dawn sky with fiery orange and yellow. The light gently flooded across the valley, lighting up Lake Suwa and setting it ablaze with colour.

?That is really nice.? Ana nodded in agreement.

?Yes indeedy, daze.? Marisa nodded.

Everyone in the clearing paused amidst their activities to look up at the sunrise as it rose up, lighting everyone up.

Hirowaza sighed, sitting at the edge of the group, smiling solemnly as he gazed idly at the sunrise.

?....I hope we get an opportunity to enjoy the sunrise peacefully soon...? Reimu said.

?Yeah, same heres, daze.? Marisa nodded.

?That would be nice, desu...? Ruukoto agreed.

?Not much of that on my Time-Space Frame.? Amarillo sighed wistfully. ?The sunrise, I mean.?

Everyone watched in awed silence as the light flooded across the empty fields and grasslands surrounding the little town of Karuisuwa.

?Well, I'm done.? Hirowaza declared, standing up. ?I have no purpose here.?

?You don't need to go now...ust hang out here with us.? Ana said, to a chorus of ?don?t be a spoilsport, Hirowaza?, and ?party pooper!?, and ?just stay, dammit!?.

?What use am I here?? Hirowaza asked.

?Oh god, emo mode?? Rika sighed. ? Look, kid, you don?t need a reason to hang out!? She said. ?You?re a man, right?! MEN HANG OUT!?

??.you?re a girl?? ThirtyFour pointed out as she muched through her fourth onigiri.

?You don't need a purpose or anything like that...? Ana smiled encouragingly.

?Well, you can stay there so if someone faints during training you can carry her back.? Amarillo, the practical, pointed out. ?I alone won't be able to carry a fully grown girl.?

?Yeah, we?re here for each other after all.? Chiyuri grinned a wide grin.

?I don't have any presence at all.? Hirowaza sighed. ?It's depressing.?

?Despite the fact that you had far more screen time in this post than anyone else aside from Ana?? McWallace asked, earning him a jab from Eirin.

?Stop saying weird things like that.? Eirin muttered.

?Don't get like that Hirowaza.? Ana said. ?You got us... You got friends.... so cheer up.? She smiled up at Hirowaza.

?We?re team Gensokyo after all!? Owlbear declared, doing her Makai Overlord pose again.

?Yes, yes!? Marisa nodded, excitedly. ?We?re nakama!?

??na?kama?? Chloe murmured from where she sat to one side with Okuu. ??comrades???

?I hope so...? Hirowaza said, uncertainly. ?There's something off about this body??

?I don?t get stupid things like that, being the genius that I am!? Cirno declared. ?We stick together for our friends! How is that difficult to understand?!?

?SO WHY ARE WE THE ONLY ONES STILL RUNNING?!? Sunny cried as the three mischievous fairies ran past with Alex still on their tails.

?I don't know if I could help...? Ana admitted. ?I don't know too much about medical... only mechanical??

?Hmm, I don't think you are someone like me right?? Amarillo said. ?This body of mine is something between a program and artifical fresh??

?Whoah! So you?re something like a cyborg!? Toshiro gasped. ?I thought those only existed in comic books!?

??.I?m not a cyborg?? Amarillo sweatdropped. ?I?m not something that primitive??

?Welcome to our world, Toshiro-kun.? Chiyuri smiled, patting Toshiro on the shoulder.

??.as I thought?she?s not entirely human?? Chloe murmured to herself. ??neither are a lot of these people??

[Gappy]

?Amarillo dear, I am confidently sure I am different from all of you.? Hirowaza said. ?Ever since the Purge, I feel like my body has been overflowing with mana.?

?Well...maybe you should get checked up by that nurse...? Ana said, nodding over at Eirin who was a distance away, checking on a number of people still by the waterfall. ?Eirin was her name right??

??.she?s?like me?? Chloe murmured quietly, somewhat sadly. ??no nurse?no cure?nothing can help?such?cruel fate??

?Eirin-san is the one who got me into this predicament, handing me the drug that broke my previous body's mana inhibitors and caused me to become like this.? Hirowaza muttered bitterly. ?Though perhaps she would know a thing or two about why I feel like I have growths on my chest.?

?I'll go with you to make sure she doesn't do anything sneaky...? Ana offered kindly.

?One thing you can be sures of is?? Marisa said, patting Hirowaza on the shoulder. ??you?re humans ze.?

?Well, I'm sure myself that I'm a human, not a machine or something.? Amarillo said.

?Even if you aren?t, the Covenant welcomes one and all.? Shoko said.

?What matters is the soul, after all.? Yuyuko said, with an encouraging smile.

?Ahh~~ Eirin?? Amarillo sighed. ?She caused ENOUGH troubles for us. First with gender reversal, then age reversal...?

?I don't hold it aginst her...? Ana said, wisely. ?It really isn't her fault completly...?

?Is there anything that can reverse TIME?? Amarillo sighed, seemingly in exasperation at something, causing everyone to jump a little, surprised that the usually calm Amarillo could get so heated. ?Ahh, sorry, just some random rant?? She added in apology, seeing everyone?s surprised looks.

?Time? Go ask Taihou's wife.? Reimu said, passing out more onigiri. ?She'd know a thing or two about time. Either that or go see that Neet of a princess.?

?I don't want to get involved with anything related with time travel...? Ana said, picking up an offered onigiri. Luize was showing Koishi, Owlbear and Flandre how to stick their onigiri on sticks and roast them for added flavour.

?Time reversal?!? Renko gasped. ?T-tell me more! Are you telling me you people are capable of manipulating the flow of time?!?

?N-no way that?s possible, Renko-san?? Sanasan said, nervously. ??is it?? She added, unsure.

?As I said, go talk to the NEET or the maid.? Reimu shrugged.

?...My reincarnation is irreversible.? Hirowaza sighed. ?You should just be concerned for yourselves.?

?Don't take it seriously.? Ana said, soothingly. ?Yea, I'm sure it isn't something too bad...?

?This form is permanent, as far as I'm concerned.? Hirowaza said. Everyone else had started discussing the possibility of going out together during the day to hang out somewhere and let off steam. ?I'm not complaining. Just I feel really heavy there and I want to know what it is.? She said.

?The subject is complicated enough...? Ana said. Meanwhile, Hiroko roased an onigiri for a rather jealous Parsee.

?Man... could I possibly be growing...?? Hirowaza wondered as Renko dragged Sanasan away to talk to a rather bewildered Sakuya and a bemused Kaguya.

?Maybe...? Ana conceded, as Iku caved Tenshi for attempting to steal her roasted onigiri.

?That would be really weird...? Hirowaza said. Meanwhile, Rumia was demonstrating some sort of juggling trick with her onigiri, earning her much applause from her audience. Apparently, she hadn?t forgotten absolutely everything.

?Well...it wouldn't be the weirdest thing here...? Ana said, nodding at the assortment of weirdoes around them. Patchouli and Marisa were deep in discussion about the many possibilities that could be explored with the new mana generator while a crying Reisen was being comforted by Hiroko and Iku, much to Parsee?s jealousy.

?As I'm the only one who got nothing to do, I'll continue the training, Lily, watch out for the graph.? Amarillo said, finishing her last onigiri and standing up. ?That's far more humanly than a room fueled with Liquid Nitrogen.? She said, nodding at the waterfall.

Hirowaza simply sighed at Amarillo.

??a room filled with liquid nitrogen is far more humanly than Elemia-sama?? Chloe thought to herself, darkly.

?Yea...even to me...that sounds kinda insane...? Ana said.

?...Feh, that's not even insane if you only stand in that kind of room for 10 minutes or so.? Zei shrugged in a would-be manly manner if her little shoulders weren?t smaller than her face.

??do you realize how cold liquid nitrogen is?? Renko chuckled with a smirk. ?I run experiments with liquid nitrogen, kid. Get caught in a torrent of liquid nitrogen and you?d shatter like a sandcastle.?

?Err.. One of our special troop soldier once stayed in that room for 3 hours.? Amarillo said. ?And GA-05 once stayed in 2 hours fully naked.?

?2 hours standing fully naked in a room full of Liquid Nitrogen can?t be worse than surviving a human weapon for 72 hours.? Zei said.

?Oh, look, Taihou?s about to try her luck.? Mokou giggled, getting up and walking off to where Taihou stood by the waterfall. Kaguya quietly followed, an evil smirk on her face.

?W-wait?? Keine began, before Chiyuri put a hand on her shoulder, stopping her from getting up.

??There are times when we women simply?watch.? Chiyuri said in a very serious tone, before turning her attention to join everyone else in watching, expecting the very worst.

Taihou extended a foot tentatively into the waterfall but quickly retracts it, shivering violently. ?T-too c-cold! B-B-Brrrrr, I-I'll j-just pour the w-water from the f-f-fall and?? She began, before she was suddenly launched into the air, floating up in slowmotion for what felt like seconds, before eventually spashing into the stream.

?Ahahahahahaha!? Mokou burst out laughing.

?...Taihou...? Hirowaza murmured.

?She isn't gonna last that long...? Ana sighed, shaking her head in pity.

?Well, who knows.? Amarillo shrugged, as everyone began counting the seconds until Taihou re-emerged.

?Whaaah ! Cold, cold!? Taihou gasped, screaming in her high-pitched voice, breaking the water?s surface. ?Curse you Mokou-san!?

?Wahahahaa-aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrgghh!? Mokou was suddenly launched into the air as well, this time by a headbutt from Kaguya.

Kaguya doubled up with laughter as Mokou turned into an icecube once more?.but her amusement was short-lived as Suika sent her flying into the river with a flying headbutt as well, falling in along with her, laughing. Kaguya quickly bobbed back up the surface as a stricken iceberg. 

?Stop fooling around and go meditate with Taihou under the fall?? Keine sighed as Hirowaza, Chiyuri, Marisa and Owlbear leapt into the water to join Suika in the rescue operation while Ruukoto extended her rocket punch to help get them out.

Taihou grasped Hirowaza?s hand and Hirowaza hauled him out of the water as the the others somehow got the two icebergs back to shore.

?And those girls had it comming...? Ana sighed as the icebergs were hauled back to the campfire by Ruukoto.

?You should, uh... Get ready first?? Hirowaza said as she helped Hirowaza back to the fire.

?People these days?.? Zei sighed, watching the waterfall. ?And it's not even nice to get pushed into a waterfall.?

?Tell me about it.? Hirowaza shrugged, helping Hirowaza onto a log by the fire.

?...Using cruel ways to train... yeah.? Amarillo said, picking up another onigiri. Gpop was feeding Koishi her onigiri by hand lovingly. Parsee watched, intensely jealous.

?This is far from cruel... Nothing compared to what I've gone through.? Hirowaza muttered. Hiroko had placed a comforting hand on Parsee?s shoulder while offering her an onigiri kindly. 

??it?s always ?I? ?me? and ?myself? isn?t it?? Alice sighed, rolling her eyeballs. ??you?re not the only one suffering??

??it?s the fastest way to gain lots of focus though.? Sanae said, meekly.

?Hey, you okays , Taihou?? Marisa asked.

?Yes I am fine, just soaked. So much for my morning shower. Where is Meira and Sakuya? Can't see them here.? Taihou said, lifting her hair out of her eyes.

?Come, come warm yourself a littles by the fires until you're readies to continues, daze.? Marisa said, gesturing at the fire.

?Wasn't Sakuya with yous, daze?? Marisa asked.

?She was with Meira talking about going to bath just around the corner of the fall.? Taihou said. ?I'll get that phoenix girl when I am back in full size and form.? He muttered at the Mokou-cicle.

?...why do you call her the phoenix girl anyways??  Ana asked.

?Because she calls me an ero-butler aswell.? Taihou muttered, shivering, not realizing the crux of Ana?s curiosity.

?Ero-butler?? Zei blinked.

?No....I don't mean why you give her a nick name, I mean why that nick name...? Ana asked.

?The phoenix girl is so-called because she supposedly posesses the power of the legendary phoenix.? Taihou said.

??are you sure that?s not just because one of her spellcards is named after the phoenix??? Alice asked.

Taihou suddenly gave a very violent sneeze. ?Oh no, I think I am catching a cold.? Taihou murmured, sniffling.

?Oh, a cold? Heres, heres ze.? Marisa said, passing a jar of dried mushrooms to Taihou. ?My homemade kirisame-no-kinoko brands cold remedys daze!?

?More shady medicines Marisa-san?? Taihou asked, seeming a little uncomfortable as he accepted the jar.

?Hahaha, I'm not Eirins, daze!? Marisa laughed off the comment.

?I don't need it, I never get a cold...? Ana said, refusing the jar, before returning to a state of deep thought.

?Wait, what kind of mushrooms are these? Isn't that dangerous?? Taihou asked, still suspicious.

?This comes with the Kirisame seals ze!? Marisa pointed out with a disarming grin. ?No worries, no worries daze. Uh oh...Eirin's passing out somethings too daze...I'll go check?? Marisa said, getting up to check on Eirin.

?I'll pass thank you.? Taihou shook his head, setting the jar aside.

Zei took the opportunity while Marisa was away to take the jar into her own hands. ?It's just some ordinary shrooms, how bad can it be??

Mokou, meanwhile, was complaining and whining as she sat on the receiving end of one of Keine?s famous long-winded lectures.

?Cold remedy? I don't need it. I'll be fine.? Hirowaza waved aside the remedy.

?Don?t come crying to me when you?re sick and dying, kid.? Meira said.

?Heh, I won?t.? Hirowaza chuckled.

?Yea..I honestly like shrooms...? Ana said. ?I've made some good stews with them...?

?So you can cook?? Sanasan asked. ?Good. We need proper cooks here.? He grimaced, remembering yesterday?s chaos in the kitchen.

Zei took out one of the remedy mushrooms, quickly shot a glance at Marisa to make sure she was still busy with Eirin, and and threw it into the fire. The fire suddenly burst up 5 feet into the air with an almighty WHOOMPH! Zei cursed something that would have been a plague on Flandre?s ears if only she wasn?t mesmerized by the roaring flames. The puff of smoke rose high up into the air, forming what looked like a deadly skull for a fraction of a second.

?EEEP!? Ana squeaked, cowering behind Zei. Parsee was lamenting the passing of her roast onigiri. She looked at the burnt ashes hanging limply at the end of her stick mournfully.

?That is one strange-as-shit shroom...? Zei muttered. ??AND deadly!?

?I don't think that's safe to consume...? Hirowaza pointed out the obvious. Hiroko kindly picked up another onigiri for Parsee and stuck it at the end of a stick for her, ready for another try.

?You almost killed us you know?? Taihou murmured, in shock.

Zei chose prudence. He went off to the cliff and tossed it over. ?Down the hatch it goes.?

?G-g-good thing...w-we didn't....e-e-eat that....? Ana squeaked, still cowering behind Letty.

?Good job.? Taihou nodded with approval.

?I'm...not a fan of shrooms.? Zei shrugged. ?Just don't like the taste of 'em.?

?You know it was quite the horror this morning.? Taihou said as the group slowly settled down again and returned to warming themselves up and roasting and eating more onigiri. The increased warmth was quite welcome, in fact. ?Reimu-san went quite berserk . . .? He said.

?Is that so?? Zei asked, preparing another onigiri on a stick for Flandre, who was in a rather animated discussion with Suika.

?Zei...you were there?? Marisa pointed out, sweatdropping.

?That shrinemaiden is really going to get it if she continues this? Mokou muttered, sitting down once more. Luckily (mostly for Mokou), Reimu was away with Marisa, lecturing Eirin on drug ethics.

?Reimu..was kinda crazy this morning when I got here....? Ana agreed, shivering a little at the memory. ?She's...the reason why I'm a girl...?

??you mean?you?re not really a girl?? Owlbear raised an eyebrow.

?N-no!? Ana declared, indignant.

??well then, neither are a lot of us.? Owlbear said with a wide grin. ?Welcome to the club.?

??.I?m a girl?right??? Okuu asked.

??yes, you are, Okuu-san?? Chloe sighed, patting Okuu?s shoulder.

??it?s for your own good, you know?? Sanae sighed.

?Umm umm...Reimu-neesama j-just wanted to get everyone together...? Ruukoto stammered, speaking up in the defense of her oneesama.

?She could have just asked me then...? Ana muttered darkly. ??not freaking drug me and take me off?bloody...freaking...drugs...?

?To be fair, your narrator did that to you?or rather, made Reimu do that to you.? McWallace said, chomping down another onigiri. This earned him a few weird looks.

?Over my dead body if she's gonna be like that.? Zei muttered.

?I don't like that Shrine Maiden very much.? Hirowaza agreed.

?B-but s-she means well, I'm sure, desu...? Ruukoto said, nervously.

?Means well, if she did, she wouldn't have done that...? Ana sighed.

?Look?? Alice stood up, seemingly fed up. ??What have each of you done so far? A lot, I?m sure. You?ve saved some of us, probably took part in a few fights, risked your necks, suffered like hell, sure.? Alice rolled her eyes. ?But who warned you all of Gensokyo?s imminent collapse? Who held the gate open for everyone to escape till the very last minute? Who risked her very life to allow everyone to escape safely onboard that blasted ship?!? She asked every one of them. ?It wasn?t me. It wasn?t you. It was my dear friend, Reimu! Do you know how long she has gone without sleep to think up ways to allow us to fight?! I don?t know what this training is for, but whatever it is, it?s for our survival! Don?t forget that we?re fighting a war here! A war against someone or something who wants to wipe us all out! Compared to that?.you think this is unbearable?! Why don?t you go hand yourself to those people in black and see if they treat you any better! Now stop bad mouthing my friend! She?s done enough for you all already! Show some gratitude!? Alice shouted hotly. ??Grrr?you people?I swear, it?s all ?I?, ?me?, and ?myself? with all of you! And we?re supposed to be a ?team??! I?ve had it!? She stormed off, fuming.

??.oh dear?? Shinki murmured, getting up. However, Owlbear held onto her before she could rush off. ?Owlbear???

??she needs time alone?? Owlbear said, rather wisely.

Everyone fell silent, not knowing what to say. A few times people opened their mouths to say something, but quickly closed them again. The heavy atmosphere persisted for a while until?

?Hmmm...it really is peaceful here...? Chloe commented.

?Oh, you're that girl I met last night...? Ana said, glad for someone to talk to. ?Chloe was it??

?Ah? Y-yeah, that's right. Umm?I apologize?but I don't remember seeing you there last night... then again, it was dark...hmmm....? Chloe cocked her head from side to side as she gave Ana an appraising look.

?Well, I could understand...you not noticing me... it's because of a few...things happened... and I'm now like this....? Ana admitted, a little nervously. ?if you want to know...I'm Anthony...or at least I was... and due...to some things happening here....now I'm basically a 7 year old loli...? He explained.

?Ah...a-all right...? Chloe nodded understandingly. ?A-actually, how did it happen?? She asked, seemingly interested.

?Hmm, who is she?? Amarillo asked. ?Woaah.. Now I felt cold?? She suddenly shivered. ?oh well, gotta concentrate...?

?Basically...shady drugs...? Ana answered, nervously. ?I know it's weird... but I'm doing my best to deal with it now...?

?Oh? Where from?? Chloe asked, becoming more and more curious.

?Eirin's clinic...? Ana answered, before asking, rather suspiciously, ?Why are you asking???

?Ahaha, well...umm...just curious...? Chloe said, trying to sound offhand. ?Ah, I think I'll have another go at the waterfalls! Come on, Okuu!? She said, dragging Okuu away. ?Thanks! I appreciate it!? she added. ?It was a pleasure speaking to you, Anthony-kun!?

It wasn?t long before Reimu finally called off the break and brought everyone back to the centre of the clearing for another session of group meditation. Everyone knelt rather uncomfortably in the grass, doing their best to belay thoughts of sleep, food, or escape?but proper focus seemed to continuously evade them.

?Come now, focus!? Reimu ordered, pacing up and down the clearing. Despite having dried off and changed into dry sets of miko outfits, everyone was still feeling rather uncomfortable about meditating in the open air.

The late night basketball game and the general lack of sleep resulting from it weren?t any help either.

Reimu and Sanae performed purification rituals on everyone, gently patting their heads with their large ritual gohei, as they paced up and down the rows of meditating people.  Reimu added the occasional whack on those dozing off to give them a little incentive to stay awake.

?Owlbear! Stop harassing your wife and focus!? Reimu barked, whacking Owlbear on the head with her gohei.

?Myugu...Focusin?? Owlbear winced in pain.

?Tank boy! Tank girl! Are you two sneaking away?!? Reimu shouted, noticing Rika and ThirtyFour try to sneak away by ducking under a bush.

?So, we finally meet again, Shrine Maiden...? A mysterious voice echoed ominously across the clearing.

?Eh??? Reimu and everyone else looked around for the source of the voice.

?natural instincts and the arrogance the voice carried told everyone to look up?

?sure enough, they found a silhouetted standing proudly atop the waterfall, a finger pointing dramatically down at Reimu.

??she?s compensating for something?? Everyone agreed all at once.

Everyone was severely blinded by the intense light glinting off her outfit, which seemed to be fashioned out of road traffic accidents. It was as flashy as Las Vegas compressed onto a woman?s body. She almost outshone the rising sun behind her.

?perhaps, under a different light, it may pass off as some sort of armour?maybe even one worn by a defender of justice?.or perhaps an advertisement billboard for really flashy lingerie?

?Aha!  You thought you'd seen the last of me on the moon, didn't you?? The girl laughed in a would-be diabolical tone.

?....errr....? Reimu blinked. ?Who??

??dunnos ze?? Marisa shrugged.

?...Have...we met....?? Reimu frowned.

?Miss Yorihime, get down from there!  You look really silly!? Another voice rang out across the clearing, this one coming from another girl who stood by the waterfall?s foot, seemingly worried.

?You... Don't remember, Shrine Maiden?? The girl standing atop the waterfall asked, seemingly rather surprised.

?...whatever?? Amarillo shrugged. ?Continuing Focusing Session.? She said, going back to her meditation.

?.....errr...am I supposed to?? Reimu asked, her eyebrows furrowing in intense concentration.

?hmm... I don't recall that girl, yet...? Marx murmured to herself.

?Though I'm sure I wouldn't forget such a.....flashy personality....? Reimu said, cocking her head to one side in thought.

?Yeah, someone so tacky should sticks in our memories, daze.? Marisa nodded in agreement.

?Remember that time you went to the moon, Shrine Maiden?  That black-white witch was there with you, she should know about it too!? The girl pointed out.

?This must be one of those Sailor Moon bits, it's gotta be.? Owlbear said.

??oh dear?? Shinki said, rather worried. ?That girl could catch a cold, standing up there dressed like that??

?...Lunarians...? Amarillo murmured under her breath. ?I didn't realize the border of Gensokyo also extended to the moon.?

?Luna-what now?? Owlbear asked, raising an eyebrow. ?They?re not some crazy sect, are they??

?Oh, the moon...!? Reimu gasped, as if remembering something.

?Yeahs, that moon ze!? Marisa nodded.

?Still, who are you...?? Reimu asked.

?Yeah, what does the moon have to do with it, ze?? Marisa asked.

?Someone from the moon, huh?? Kaguya asked. ?hmm... she doesn't seem familiar...?

?Maybe it?s just the dress?? Eirin muttered, facepalming.

?I hope it's not another revenge thing.? Amarillo murmured, seemingly worried. ?In this state we had better not cause any arguing amongst ourselves??

?She's the leader of the Lunar Defence Corps, Yori-? The girl standing by the waterfall?s base began to introduce, before?

?Silence, Reisen!  I am no longer Yorihime!  I am now... Magical Warrior Lunablade!? the girl standing proud atop the waterfall declared as she struck a dramatic pose.

?She looks funny...? Cirno commented, to a chorus of laughter from her fellow fairies.

?Is she having back problems??? Alice asked. ?That?s a rather unnatural position to put one?s body in.?

?Yeah, she?s bending her arms all funny?? Mokou nodded.

??.maybe she needs a massage?? Gpop said, punching a palm.

?See I told you it was a Sailor Moon bit, so called that.? Owlbear said smugly.

?Heh...right.? Shinki chuckled.

?......What?!? Amarillo blinked in disbelief.

?No, there are no magical girls in gensokyo.... as far as I know?? Lily said.

?Yeah, looks like a common girl to me.? Amarillo shrugged. ?And the name Lunablade ..... I won't comment on it.? She said, mercifully.

?Yeah, you try being that flashy in Gensokyo?.you?re youkai food?? Taihou said.

?Maybe we can get an analysis on them...? Marx said, opening the dragonteeth?s barrel at the Lunarians. ?Analysis?...huh, out of range...? She tapped the dragonteeth, before looking up at the lunarians in awe. ??.t-their freak level?.i-it?s over 9000??

The girl standing by the waterfall, apparently named Reisen, facepalmed. A tall, caucassian boy standing beside her showed solidarity by facepalming alongside her.

Another girl standing by them, who shared Lunablade?s facial features but not her striking fashion sense, simply giggled.

?Shouldn't we stay out of the way, I mean, sure I'm strong, but Reimu can get pretty damn scary.? Cirno said, being surprisingly wise for this early in the morning.

?It should be fine, we just have to stay way away?? Kaguya said. ?Like, far behind in the opposite hill, sort of way away.?

?You... Seriously don't remember me?? Lunablade asked, a bit of worry creeping into her voice. She flinched in sheer annoyance.

?If it makes you feel better we don't even know you.? Owlbear said. Team Makai all nodded behind him in agreement.

?Ufufu, first Yukari, now this... This really isn't Yori's day, is it~?? The Lunablade-lookalike down below chuckled, amused.

?Don?t jump! Don?t jump! Don?t?ah?? Reisen cried, but to no avail.

?Hmmph!? Lunablade leapt off the high cliff edge, did a sommersault, before landing on the clearing floor?.

?.rather heavily?

??she did it?? Reisen and the boy both facepalmed majorly.

??.l-l-landing?s-s-s-success?? Lunablade stammered, gingerly testing her trembling knees. ??O-one m-moment please?? She turned away, bit her arm, and screamed one, long muffled scream, before straightening up and waving her hair out of her face.

?Shall I shoot her?? Ria asked, pulling out a large, scary gun and pointing it at Lunablade.

But Lunablade was just as fast. Before Ria could pull the trigger, she found a gleaming blade tip a centimeter away from her throat.

?Drop it.  NOW.? Lunablade barked.

?Marx, take the gun away.? Amarillo said. ?It's wrong to shoot Magical Girls.? She pointed out with a reproachful look.

?oh well, If you have business with Reimu, discuss it later. For now you better introduce yourself.? Amarillo said, making it clear from her stance that she didn?t need guns or swords to put either Lunablade or Marx in a world of pain.

?Ria, no!? Marx barked. ?We don't point guns at strange people.?

?Aw?? Ria sighed as she put her gun away, seeming a little sad.

?Yes. I'm from the moon, but even I don't know you.? Kaguya said.

??it?s the costume?the costume?? Eirin hid her face under a bucket and shook it in sheer embarrassment.

"She IS acting like an idiot, isn't she." Midori commented, dryly.

?Oh Kaguya, you were always such a kidder~? The Lunablade lookalike chuckled pleasantly.

?Oh?wait?if you?re Toyohime?then that?s?? Kaguya pointed at Lunablade.

?Yes.? The Lunablade lookalike, apparently called Toyohime, nodded with a smile.

Kaguya blanched in horror, before picking up a bucket and hiding her face under it. ??I-I still don?t know you people?? She lied. ?You?re not Lunarians. I?ve never seen you in my entire life.?

?...Either way, it would still be with your best interest to say what you really want with us...I have feeling this is getting nowhere fast.? Yumeko said, with a hint of a threat in her voice as she reached for her knife pouch strapped to her thighs.

?If you?re one of them, spit it out now!? Jan demanded, shielding Patchouli and Koakuma protectively.

?She's right, Lunablade.  Get to the point... If you even have one.? The boy accompanying them said. From the looks of things, he was their team leader.

?As of now, I'll pass that to Reimu, and I'll just watch.? Amarillo shrugged, making it clear and simple that anything funny won?t be tolerated.

?Wait?Lunablade?! THE LUNABLADE DAZE?!? Marisa gasped in disbelief.

?...you know her?? Reimu raised an eyebrow.

?S-She's....S-She's the defenders of love and peace ze!? Marisa pointed out in sheer disbelief. ?The one and only Protector of all innocents!?

?YOU of all people should remember me!  Don't you remember what I did to your precious... Giant... Magic... Laser thing?? Lunablade was almost pleading Marisa to remember.

?She?s the greatests, most loyal followers of the Lunarian Ways!? Marisa declared.

?Of course I am!? Lunablade said haughtily.

?...Oh, great Lunablade! I am your biggest fans ze! It's a great honours daze!? Marisa was so happy she seemed close to tears.

?Forever fighting for truth, justice and the Lunarian way!? Lunablade declared, proudly, as if reading something off the back of a cheap penny novel. Everyone felt an itch coming on from all the cheesiness.

?....you say I've met you? I-I would definitely remembers having met my role models, daze!? Marisa was jumping up and down in excitement.

A rosy-coloured tint rose up in Lunablade?s cheeks.

?You have a role model?!? Reimu asked in disbelief. ?Does that mean she's a thief?!?

?SHUSH! Do not insult the great lunablades ze!? Marisa gave Reimu a reproachful look.

?R-role model?  I.... I didn't know I had that big an impact on you...? Lunablade was rather taken aback.

The boy whispered aside to the girl named Reisen, ?She IS aware that the witch is BSing her, right??

?I... I don't really know... I think she may have gotten a little TOO into that show, though...? Reisen whispered back.

?C-Can I p-please have your a-autographs, d-daze? O-on my g-goggles daze?? Marisa pleaded, stars shimmering in her eyes as she took off and offered her goggles up for an autograph.

?Um... Sure thing!  Um... Nathanial!  Give me a pen!? She held out a hand imperiously to the boy accompanying them.

?Gah, I've almost had enough of her...? The boy, apparently named Nathanial, grumbled under his breath as he reached into one of his many pockets and produced a pen which he handed to Lunablade.

?...oh jeez....? Reimu facepalmed. ?Marisa, how come I've never heard of her then??

?Because you don't watch her save the worlds every Saturday mornings, daze!? Marisa pointed out, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.

Owlbear, meanwhile, has decided to apply disgaea logic to the situation.

?The world is put in danger every Saturday morning?? Reimu asked, raising an eyebrow.

?YES DAZE!? Marisa exclaimed excitedly. ?Thus why the great Lunablade saves it every Saturday mornings daze!?

?The world is ALWAYS in danger, Shrine Maiden!  That's why heroes like me have to be constantly vigilant!? Lunablade declared.

?...oh wow...the evildoers in the outside world have better sense of planning than you gensokyo freaks.? Reimu said enviously, as she nodded over at Kaguya, Yuyuko and Remilia.

?Um... Is there anything in particular you'd like me to write for you?" Lunablade asked as she signed the goggles.

?U-Um...um...your motto, a-and then...and then.....? Marisa fidgeted nervously, blushing a deep red. ?....i-if y-you can sign it to...'my arch-nemesis, the Love-Coloured Witch, Marisa??

?To my arch-neme?what?? Lunablade blinked.

?Th-The truth is?.? Marisa took a deep breath, before bowing politely. ?I-I've a-always wanted to be y-your arch nemesis!? Marisa confessed, blurting it all out in one go.

?Mom....why aren't there any sane people in the world?? Alice asked Shinki.

?Because Alice, being crazy is easier...? Shinki replied with a loving smile.

??wha??? Reimu blinked.

?I wants to be an arch-nemesis tooos!? Suika declared, raising her hand.

?Um... Alright then~? Lunablade nodded, unsure.

?Heroes can't be heroes without defeating arch enemies...or Overlords?? Owlbear stood up, proudly, despite only being a few feet tall in her loli form.

?Owlbear...you can't mean...? Shinki gasped.

?That's right I'm wanna be here arch enemy too! It;s a demons job to beat Heroes!? Owlbear declared, pumping her little fists into the air.

?Um... You, uh, can't all be my arch-nemesis...? Lunablade said, getting rather nervous, seemingly somewhat overwhelmed.

Ruukoto hangs on in the rear, looking on worriedly while holding onto an excited baby Miyo.

?But...but...you're the great lunablades daze!? Marisa exclaimed excitedly. ?In episode 281 part 2b, You destroyed the 1000 skull-legionaires at the Lunarian Pass of Doom all by yourselfs ze!?

?W-w-well, yes, but... Uh...? Lunablade faltered.

?What's a few more arch-nemesis daze!? Marisa asked, jumping up and down in excitement.

Toyohime giggled, hiding her amusement behind her fan.

?My demonic visage must be really imposing to overwhelm such a hero~? Little Owlbear chuckled darkly as she stood proud, her little feet apart, hands crossed.

?...But you're not a demon...? Luize pointed out.

??and you?re a little?tiny?? Mai added.

?...It's the thought that counts Luize...Mai?? Owlbear said. ?Besides, don?t you know how small Laharl and Flonne are?!?

Suika was prancing happily around Lunablade alongside Marisa.

?Mom....I hate my team...? Alice said.

?Now now, I'm sure everything will calm down...eventually?? Shinki gave a rather questionable smile of reassurance.

?Soon you'll have ME as an arch-nemesis if you don't stop disturbing this meditation session!? Reimu declared to Lunablade.

Lunablade suddenly turned on Reimu and raised her sword up at her. ?YOU already are my arch-nemesis, Shrine Maiden!  Never forget that!?

?...I am?? Reimu blinked, before looking around at Yuyuko, Remilia, Kaguya, and the other big bosses present. ?You mean you're like that NEET who stole the moon, that hungry ghost who stole labour day, and that eco-disaster vampire??

?...The vampire I'll get to later...? Lunablade said.

?You're saying you've caused an equally ludicrous disaster?? Reimu raised an eyebrow. ?Let me guess, did you steal all the shiny and glittery things in the world to stick onto your costume??

?Or did you steal all the figurines in the world?? Or did you cause all chickens to lay square eggs?? Reimu asked.

?I did NOTHING!  You, the vampire, Yukari... You tried to conquer our beautiful utopia!? Lunablade accused hotly.

?But as for now, YOU are my nemesis, Shrine Maiden!  Ever since we fought on the moon, all I could think about is getting my revenge on Yukari and her lackeys, especially you!? Lunablade declared, ignoring Reimu?s words.

 ?Eh....we fought?? Reimu seemed to give this some thought ?Y'know, I'm sure I'd remember if I had been hit by your love love beam or whatever??

?R-Reimu?! Y-you had the h-honours of f-fighting the great Lunablades and you didn't tell mes daze?!? Marisa gasped in shock. ?H-how could yous?! I- I thought we were friends!"

?....we were?? Reimu blinked. ??so many revelations today??

?So that's what this is all about...? Nathanial nodded in understanding.

?How... How could you forget something like going to the moon of all places, Shrine Maiden!?  Are you stupid or something!?? Lunablade demanded in exasperation.

?Ah, I do remember going to the moon?And playing with some very colourful clowns there? and?? Reimu asked.

?W-why would the great Lunablades c-concern herselfs with the likes of us and our insignificant little journeys, daze?? Marisa asked, nervous.

?Yeah, it was just a sightseeing tour.? Reimu shrugged. ?We made friends with some weird natives... and that's it....?

?...I always miss the good tours...? Luize sighed.

Lunablade was fuming. ?Oh dear... This won't end well~? Toyohime said.

?You... You mean I've been obsessing over our fight all this time... And you don't... Even... Remember... It!?? Lunablade shouted.

?....I'm sure I would remember if I have fought you. You're dressed far more colourful than those clowns on the moon, and I remember them vaguely.? Reimu said. 

?Ah... Miss Yorihime... Please c-calm down...? The Reisen girl said worriedly.

?Off course she would remembers if she fought againsts the great Lunablades ze!? Marisa declared.

?We should step back, Miss Shinki...things are about to get...eventful...? Yumeko said prudently, gesturing for Shinki and Owlbear to move back.

?I... You... The nerve...? Lunablade was practically sputtering with anger.

?I have no part in this. Ruukoto, take baby Miyo back.? Alice said.

?Runablech...? Runablech! Runablech! Nyahaha~? Baby Miyo began to giggle and gurgle happily at Lunablade?s colourful costume.

?Fine then!  If you don't remember me, than I guess it must be due to the trauma caused by how badly I beat you!  Yes, that's it!? Lunablade laughed, crossing her arms triumphantly, seeming rather smug.
 
?....you beat me...? ....I've been beaten before...?? Reimu frowned as she tried to wrap her mind around this alien new concept.

?By mes daze?? Marisa asked.

?You don't count.? Reimu said, trying her best to remember past losses.?
 
?b-but....? Marisa was shocked.

?oh...don't tell me....you were that colourful clown we played with on the moon!? Reimu gasped as the realization hit her. ?I knew it! you have the same squishy nose!?

?Really??? Marisa asked, squinting at Lunablade.

?...What?? Lunablade was taken aback once more.

 ?...b-but...I-I thought she was the great Lunablade?? Marisa clawed at her dreams, desperate not to let go. ?That funny person we played with had two right hands??

?She's hiding her hands behind her back....? Reimu pointed out.

?Here they are!? Suika declared as she snuck up from behind Lunablade and held up her arms for display.

?....two right hands....? Reimu nodded in satisfaction.

?...t-two...right hands...? Marisa seemed shocked beyond belief.

?M-my... H-hands...? Lunablade looked utterly mortified.

?...Wait, she has two right hands?  Why didn't I notice that earlier?? Nathanial asked.

?It's probably better you didn't, Nate.  Yori... Kind of has a complex about her hands.? Toyohime sighed.

?Two...right hands...I don't get it...? Owlbear murmured.

?....she's more messed up than our prinnies, mom....? Alice commented.

?Indeed...it's rather sad really.? Shinki nodded.

?Ah...so you're...that girl....~? Reimu nodded in acknowledgement.

Lunablade made a pitiful attempt at hiding her hands as tears began to well up in her eyes. ?Y-y-you...?

?I honestly thought we were playing a local game that time....? Reimu admitted.

?me toos daze~? Marisa said.

?Hey...if it's any consolation, Marisa has two left feet.? Reimu said.

?H-hey, t-that's a secret, daze!? Marisa said nervously.

?...y-you what?!? Alice blinked in disbelief.

?....figure of speech, Alice...ze....? Marisa waived it aside.

Lunablade gripped her katana tightly as streams of tears ran down her cheeks. "Y-you... I... I... I w-won't forget this, Shrine Maiden!  When the time comes, I shall be the one to defeat you once and for all!" She declared through a torrent of tears. ?This insult will not go unpunished!?

?....u-umm....? Reimu fidgeted uncomfortably. ?don't cry....? She said, rather lamely. ?M-Marisa, what should I do...s-she's crying....?

?I-I don't knows ze....I-I've never seen g-grown up women cry, daze....? Marisa admitted.

?Do you want a manjuu?? Reimu tried bribery. ?A lolipop maybe? Marisa, get me Gpop.?

?....didn't she escape earlier...?? Marisa pointed out.

?WHAT?!? Reimu looked around the room and noted the apparent lack of Gpop.

A rather awkward silence descended upon the room, punctuated only by Lunablade?s sniffles.

?H-hey...we're having ice cream out in town after this....? Reimu finally said. ?would you...stop crying if we invited you??

?....we are?? Marisa asked.

?...we are....? Reimu nodded, gravely.

?...groovy ze.? Marisa said.

?groovy indeed? Reimu nodded.

?....ice...cream...?? Alice blinked.

?ICE CREAM!? Suika cheered.

?...F-f-fine then, but only if you never mention the... Hand-thing again.? Lunablade nodded in agreement, accepting the bribe.

?Miko?s promise.? Reimu said.

?Witch?s promise.? Marisa nodded along.

?....you realize that those promises count for jack? Alice said.

?And yet another crisis is solved by the miracle of ice cream...? Nathanial nodded with approval.

?...What?? Reisen asked.

?Nevermind? Nathanial shrugged.

?Ice Cream, Yay~? Owlbear said.

?And Zei, I can see you trying to escape?? Reimu aimed a glare at the far corner of the clearing where Zei was attempting to make an escape, prompting him to swear under his breath ?dammit?.

?I wasn't even trying to escape Reimu.? Zei said with an innocent smile. ?I was just....thinking about where the hell are we going to get Ice Cream.?

?I will hold you to your word... But if you break it, it shall be the last thing you ever do.? Lunablade said, sheathing her blade.

?Yuyuko would know.? Reimu said. ?She's cleared out the whole town two days ago.?

?Um... I think I might know a good place...? Nathanial volunteered.

?Really, yonder young man of respectable age?? Reimu asked, turning on Nathanial.

?Speak nows, or forever hold your peace daze.? Marisa said.

?Um... Y-y-yeah...? Nathanial nodded, nervously.

?And Flandre, no pulling on Reisen's ears?? Reimu aimed a glare at Flandre.

?Awww?? Flandre sighed.

?So, we have to ask Yuyu-sama for it?? Zei sighed. ?God knows where she's gonna put the icecre--...? She faltered, before falling silent.

?We're in a shrine, Zei?? Reimu raised a questioning eyebrow at Zei. ?It's a holy place.?

?Where we drink sake and party!? Suika cheered.

?I know that. Well?She might put the icecream in her huge...fan, ze.? Zei said, a tad nervous. ?Reimu, I might guess on this but Yuyu-sama..would hide it under that huge tree..called... uh... What was it called again, Marisa??

?....Saig-yummy Ice-cream-shi?? Marisa suggested, apparently still dazed by the thought of ice cream.

Zei facepalmed. ?...Wasn't it called Saigyou Ayakashi? Something like that?? Shizuha supplied, helpfully.

?Shizuha, I can see you trying to flip her skirt.? Reimu said.

?Wha-- I wasn't doing anything!? Shizuha gasped, raising her hands in the air.

?...Aren't you a little young for sake?? Nathanial asked Suika, rather alarmed at Suika?s apparent penchant for drink.

?Aren't you a little young for ice cream?? Suika asked Nathanial back.

?Didn't your mother ever tell you to respect your elders, little girl?? Nathanial asked, raising an eyebrow at Suika?s manners.

?Did your mother tell you?? Suika countered.

?She's older than you by far, even if she were a day.? Reimu pointed out. ?She was born the day your ancestors got their butts kicked out of the sea by the bigger fish.?

?...Oh, I see.? Nathanial nodded, understanding dawning upon him as he approached Suika and looked over her in fascination.

?Reimu's right...most of the people here are like ancient.? Owlbear pointed out.

?Hmmm... Interesting... If you're really that old, there's no way you can be human... Are you some kind of youkai?? Nathanial asked, obviously intensely fascinated.

?We ain?t no youkai!? Suika declared indignantly. ?I'm an oni! An oni! Don't forgets it!?

?Don't worry Suika, we won't forget it.? Zei said, smiling.

?Oh, a real oni?  How wonderful!? Nathanial was beside himself with glee, giddy like a schoolboy.

?The oni is off-limits, boy.? Reimu said, stepping in front of Nathanial rather protectively.

?I never thought I'd ever get to see an oni...?

?....Flandre....stop drooling on my head....and get off my back...? Alice muttered up at Flandre who was hanging onto Alice?s head.

?Flandre for god's sake...? Zei sighed.

??who?s god?? Flandre asked.

??.? Zei facepalmed?again?

?I know, Zei-neechan. Be polite..yeah yeah.? Flandre sighed, getting off Alice. ?Sorry?? She said, seeming earnestly apologetic.

?I'm Nathanial Theodore Wrist, but you can call me Nate.  What's your name, if I may be so honoured to know?? Nate offered his hand to Suika in a very gentlemanly fashion.

?Suika! Ibuki Suika! Put it there, mister!? Suika slapped her own hand against Nate?s and shook it vigorously.

?It's a pleasure to meet you, Miss Ibuki.? Nate nodded cordially at the little oni.

?Real men get to know each other through sake and fists!? Suika declared.

?...but Suika...you're not a man....? Alice pointed out, sweatdropping.

?Um... But I, uh, don't really drink...? Nate said, sweatdropping nervously.

??.what?? This earned him a weird look from Suika. ??and you call yourselfs a MAN?! You need some serious educations, mister!?

?That's one fancy name, I must say.? Owlbear said, nodding.

?Very frickin' fancy name.? Zei agreed.

?Oh wow, he's a real gentlemans daze?? Marisa said.

?Unlike our retard of a master?? Alice sighed.

?....hey, just so you know, Mitaka's very decent.? Reimu pointed out.

?Alice, that's quite harsh.? Zei said, reproachfully. ?You shouldn't be talking like that about him, otherwise he'll leave you in the future.?

?I wouldn?t mind.? Alice shrugged. ?He?d be doing us a real favour if he never came back too.?

?Back off, I saw him first.? Reisen II whispered to Marisa.

?I saw him seconds, yay mes ze.? Marisa whispered back, winking at Reisen II, before giggling a little. Zei chose to appropriately sweatdrop at this exchange.

?You... Just don't try anything with him.  Got it?? Reisen II did her best to make it sound threatening.

?Oooo Tension~? Yuki giggled.

?Oh...right, so that's how it is....? Marisa giggled with a knowing smile on her face.

?Ah, n-n-no, th-that's not what I, uh, m-meant!? Reisen II blushed profusely.

?I just happen to have this sure-fire-kills love potions...for a decent price...ze? Marisa offered, with a nudge and wink.

?Mari, I don't think that potion should be sold yet?? Zei said, worriedly.

?Hush! Nonsense....? Marisa waved Zei aside.

?EH?! What love potion?? Flandre gasped.

?...How much?? Reisen II asked, seemingly mesmerized by the love-pink-coloured bottle.

?How much do you haves ze?? Marisa, Master Merchant, asked, gleefully.

?If she can't pay, I'll pay for her.? Zei offered.

?Um... I only have 500 yen on me...? Reisen II admitted upon checking her pockets.

?Psh Demons don't need Love.? Owlbear scoffed, earning him a weird look from Shinki.

?I?m confiscating that.? Reimu declared, snatching the bottle from Marisa?s hands.

?E-eh?!? Marisa blinked at her empty hands. ?R-Reymoos?!?

??d-do you have more of that??? Reisen whispered aside to Marisa.

??well?I can whip ups another batchs for yous, ze?for a price?? Marisa whispered back.

??I?ll return with more cash then?? Reisen II said.

?Get back to your positions everyone. Yes, even you, Gpop.? Reimu said. ?Time to finish off with exorcism training.? Everyone breathed a sigh of relief as they were freed from meditation duty. ??you people might as well join.? Reimu nodded at the Lunarians.

?Wh-what?! But I?m anything but a miko!? Lunablade declared indignantly. ?Mikos are my sworn enemy! I would never?.?

??.I?m sorry?.are you perhaps under the impression that you were given a choice??? Reimu asked, raisin an eyebrow. ??now sit down. You might learn something valuable from this. Something you might be able to actually fight with?rather than that flimsy little butter knife.?

?You dare??!? Lunablade demanded drawing her blade.

With a snap of Reimu?s gohei on Lunablade?s hand, the blade fell with a clatter to the floor. ?...b-but?? Lunablade blinked.

??.without your mana, you have little to no fighting strength.? Reimu said, stooping down to pick up the blade and spun it to offer it back to Lunablade by the handle. ?Even those of you who used to rely on physical strength are now weaker than your average human being. Our bodies rely on mana that much. As such, to survive, we must use alternative methods of fighting. Thus today?s training.? She gestured around her. ?Focus is the first step towards overcoming your disadvantage in mana. And I am about to show you how.?

??come, Yori?? Toyohime pulled on Lunablade?s arm to sit down. ?We might learn something from this after all. There?s nothing to lose.?

??fine?? Lunablade muttered, taking her sister?s advice. ?But I?m going to tear that miko a new one later??

?While we?re at low fighting strength?? Reimu began. ?I urge you to use miko exorcism techniques to take on shadows.?

??so?you?re going to wave the gohei and throw talismans at them?? Hirowaza asked, mockingly.

?Heh, throw cold water at them, perhaps.? Zei chuckled.

??you can laugh when you find this actually saves your life.? Reimu snapped. ?Now these?? She said, showing them a row of small yinyang orbs the size of golfballs tied to a sash. ??these are compact demon-sealing orbs which Sanae, Keine, Eirin, Nitori, Rika and I created together using modified Covenant technology.? She picked up one of the orbs and squeezed it, causing it to enlarge into the size of a large apple.

?W-wait?t-that?s?!? Ana, Zei, Amarillo and Kajira gasped almost simultaneously.

??what??? Reimu asked, raising an eyebrow, while a few snickers and giggles broke out amongst the group.

??you get what?s happening??? Mokou asked Kaguya, who was doubled up with laughter.

?Y-y-yes?t-this is so rich!? She was in tears from the laughter.

?Now, how to take down a shadow.? Reimu said. ?Basically, first you either lure them into an area bounded by four paper talismans stuck onto walls, poles, rubbish bins, people, whatever?.? She said, demonstrating by having pulling Marisa into a square formed by Alice, Ruukoto, Sanae and Suika, each with a paper talisman stuck onto their chests. ?Either that or you pepper them with paper talismans and demon-sealing needles until they?ve been weakened.? She said, showing them an assortment of paper talismans and needles tipped with small yin-yang orbs. She then proceeded to plaster the paper talismans all over Marisa?s face.

?Ummm?.Reymoos?? Marisa?s face came out muffled from behind all the paper. ?You?we not gowing two shticks the needlesh in me, rightsh ze??

?STICK IT! STICK IT!? Tenshi cried, hyperventilating, before Iku pulled her down roughly back onto the ground.

?Then you throw the demon-sealing orb at them and, if all goes well, the shadow will be sealed away.? Reimu said, throwing the orb at Marisa?s head, eliciting an ?ouchies? of pain from her, before it bounced harmlessly across the floor.

??.this is so ripped off something?? Kajira said.

?Yeah.? Ana and Amarillo nodded in agreement.

?That?s the basics. As for HOW you pull it off?? Reimu looked around the group. ??that?ll depend on each of your teams. You?ll have to decide amongst yourselves how to go about ambushing and trapping shadows. Each team is unique. You?ll have to think up your own distinct styles. As for practice?there?s no better practice than the real thing, I suppose.?

[Gappy]

?You said something about some killer technique, right?? Taihou asked. ?Is this?it??

??Let me tell you a story?? Reimu began.

?Oh no?a bedtime story?? Zei groaned.

?Let me fetch my pillow and blankie.? Owlbear said.

?What does this have to do with the killer technique?? Taihou asked.

?A long time ago, back when all living beings honoured the sacred Covenant, there lived the greatest doctors to ever live?? Reimu began, ignoring them.

?A doctor for a protagonist?? Luize sighed. ?It?s never some tourist demon, is it??

??..go on?? Eirin nodded, intrigued.

??well, I say ?doctor?, but that?s a loose translation.? Reimu explained. ?The actual definition in this case is somebody who researches mana and looks after the mana and spiritual afflictions of humans and non-humans alike.?

?I can see we have no literal translation for something like that.? Jeremy nodded.

??now, these two doctors were humans living in the final days of the covenant. At the time, a mysterious illness had spread amongst the Covenant that only the humans were resistant against. The disease stopped all non-humans from recharging mana.? Reimu said. ?Now, these doctors were officers in the Covenant military serving onboard a mobile fortress and a ship?.in fact, they served onboard the very ship docked underneath us now, the Sky Ray.?

??.coincidence?? Jeremy raised an eyebrow.

?Wait, so that ship?s seriously a Covenant ship?? Etch asked.

?No, it?s mine.? Ria muttered, darkly.

?Prove it.? Chiyuri said.

?Gladly.? Ria unlocked the safety on her gun, making sure Chiyuri could hear the audible click.

?You want to go?? Chiyuri asked with a determined grin, raising her eyebrows as she unlocked the safety on her own gun.

?You?ll put someone?s eyes out.?

?This was crippling to the Covenant, who relied on mana for all their combat, weaponry and equipment, as well as day to day life. The two researched many mana-sharing techniques and created the first ?contract? systems that allowed non-humans to live on, reliant on human partners for mana which gave birth to the ?Linker? series of systems. In order to continue fighting, they developed techniques to allow them to charge up and amplify what little mana reserves they had from their contracts. The first of these was the Linker-MAD.?

?I remember you shouting something about the Linker-MAD during that fight.? Shoko said.

?Yes.? Reimu nodded. ?The Linker-Mana Amplification Drive, or linker-MAD for short. This is what I?m about to teach you today.?

?I like the name already?? Owlbear rubbed her fingers together excitedly. ?It has BADASS FRICKIN? OVERLORD written all over it!?

??Mutually Assured Destruction??? Renko suggested, dryly.

??a possibility?? Sanasan nodded, sighing.

?That said, I?m only beginning to grasp all this mana stuff.? Renko began. ?So?a potential fifth component to the universal powers?the key to completing the theory of everything??

?Hey, you know your stuff?? Chiyuri nodded with approval. ?Professor Okazaki was working on that, up till?? Her voice faltered, as her expression dropped.

??Professor?Okazaki??? Sanasan asked.

?Well?uhh?I could teach you a thing or two?? Chiyuri said, rallying, her grin quickly returning. ?You two are scientists, right? You seem too bright to be one of these folks.?

?Heck yes.? Renko nodded, with a determined grin, pulling Sanasan into a choke grip.

?Then stick with me.? Chiyuri grinned. ?I?ll show you how science does magic.?

?Right?? Reimu continued, nodding at Nitori, who took out her communicator and pressed a few buttons, causing it to project a large floating holographic display before the group, causing a few to coo in awe.

?All your communicators have this application thingy. It is called the Linker-RSA.? Nitori explained, pointing at the screen which showed a list of names and head-shot pictures of Etch, her, Momiji and Akyu, much like a contact list in a cellphone address book. However, unlike a cellphone, alongside the photographs were separate graphs for each person accompanied by a few numbers. ?This is the summary page. It shows you the condition of everyone in your group. The graph shows two things. The green line shows you your vitals. If it goes red and flat, you?re dead. That?s all you need to know. The blue line shows you your mental status, or your ?spirit??y?know, how crazy or stupid you are. The numbers on the side show you your synchronization percentage and your mana level, reduced to our cat standard devised by Patchouli.? She said, before touching Akyu?s picture, causing a new screen to appear showing what looked like Akyu?s profile. This screen had a bigger, higher resolution version of the graph, plus other details. ?This screen essentially shows you the same, plus a few more details like vital details ? pulse, blood pressure, hunger, fatigue, how badly you need to potty, etc.?

?Awawawawawa!? Akyu cried, standing up and waving her arms in front of the holographic screen, obscuring it. ?D-d-don?t show that!? She squeaked.

?This comes in useful when using the Linker-MAD.? Reimu said, as Nitori pressed another button, causing a new application to appear, this one labeled ?Linker-MAD?. ?During Linker-MAD, one person will activate the Mana Amplification Drive and begin charging mana. Basically, the person will accumulate all the mana he or she can produce or acquire from another person and amplify it a few times over.?

?That?s a lot?? Alice scoffed at baby Miyo.

?The mana charged up can then be used to power a single attack, say, a spellcard.? Reimu said, as the holographic screen began showing a replay from her earlier battle versus Mitaka, Shoko and Midori. It showed Reimu as she began charging mana for her spellcard. ?Only one person can efficiently charge up mana in a group, as in our current condition we?re drawing mana from only one person anyway.?

The screen shifted to show Sanae as she flew and fired danmaku at her opponents while protecting Reimu. ?The Linker RSA can then be used to link yourself to the mana charger.? Sanae explained. ?While linked, you can draw mana from the mana charger and use it for whatever you need it for, whether it be flying or fighting. Unfortunately, it wouldn?t nearly be enough to execute full spellcards. In battle, it would be best for those linked to fight to use the mana to protect the mana charger as best as they can.?

?This technique is a double-edged blade.? Sanae warned. ?While the mana is being charged the mana charger becomes extremely vulnerable. He or she must focus entirely on controlling the mana flow. One moment of distraction, whether its from personal thoughts and feelings, or getting hit by the enemy, and he or she will experience a mana backfire and end up in a ?critical down?.?

?Ah?thus the intense meditation training?? Amarillo said. ?To build up focus, no??

?Precisely.? Reimu nodded. ?A critical down can vary in severity depending on how much mana had been charged up. At low levels of mana, it would cause severe exhaustion at best, fainting at worst. At the level of mana required for full spellcards, the critical down can cause the charger to enter a coma-like state which?.theoretically, can only be reversed through a mind-dive.?

??more mind-dives?? Alice sighed, facepalming.

?Furthermore, all those linked will experience a mana backfire through the mana links, which would cause intense pain and possibly even injury.? Sanae said. ??we?re not sure what the full extent of ?intense pain and possible injury? entails?and honestly, we don?t want to find out.?

??I do?? Eirin said, earning her weird looks from everyone. ??what?? She asked. ??better prepared for the worst than getting caught in the rain, right??

?This is a very, very dangerous technique, and I urge you to only use it in times of great need.? Reimu said, seriously. ?Unless you want to risk dying a fool?s death for some petty reason, off course.?

??says the person who did it just to force people into miko training.? Jeremy said, dryly.

?That was a demonstration, using very low non-lethal levels of mana.? Reimu said, huffing haughtily. ?Performed by experts too.? She added as an afterthought. ?But even that much gave us serious pain.?

Everyone was whispering excitedly, seemingly eager to try out new things as soon as possible. Some even hoped for more shadows to appear soon.

Reimu cleared her throat impatiently. ?Before you try this or miko exorcism out in actual battle, I urge you all to practice using it first. We?ve unlocked the sparring room and training room underground. They are in the residential block. There are Yinyang orbs stationed everywhere so you can get one of them to guide you.?

?You sure they wont? kill us?? Jan asked, raising an eyebrow.

?No.? Reimu replied, with an exhausted sigh. ?There?ll also be one in the sparring room to give you directions and coaching on using the Linker-MAD and miko exorcism, or anything else you might need.?

?Cool, a sparring room!? Etch seemed rather excited for some reason.

??I see much potential here?? Ana nodded to herself.

?One last thing?? Reimu said, before the crowd got too wild again. ?Team linking.?

??that sounds cool?? Ana said.

?Go on. I?m intrigued.? Owlbear said.

?Remember how Sanae and I linked, despite being contracted to different partners? The Linker-MAD also allows you to link up people on different contracts, even entire teams together, for added firepower.?

?What?s more, one person can charge up mana on each team, increasing the rate of mana charging exponentially.? Sanae said, as the holographic screen blinked to show a graph with an exponential curve. ?Say, six people across six different teams charge up mana and link up together, the team members linked to them would be able to draw enough mana to allow full functionality. That is, flying and firing danmaku just like back in Gensokyo. However, spellcards should still only be executed by the mana charger. We?re not quite sure about the consequences if a linked person attempts a spellcard.?

?Cool!? Owlbear punched the air excitedly. ?We?re so forming team alliances, NOW!?

?Wow? like the power rangers ze!? Marisa exclaimed.

??what?? Reimu blinked.

?What on earth are those?? Alice asked.

?Are they edible?? Yuyuko asked.

?I call the name ?Miko Black!?? Marisa declared, striking a pose.

?Me! Me! I want to be something!? Flandre leapt up and down excitedly.

?You?re miko pink!? Marisa said.

?Yay! Yay! Miko pink!? Flandre cheered.

?I call Miko Orange!? Rika shouted, standing up abruptly.

?Hah! That makes me miko?? Owlbear began.

?BROWN!? Luize declared, before Owlbear could finish.

?W-what?? Owlbear gasped. ?B-but??

?That is a very owlbear-y colour, I must agree?? Shinki nodded.

??uhhh?? Owlbear bit her lip in defeat.

??Miko yellow for me then??? Amarillo asked.

?Miko blue! Miko blue!? Yuyuko leapt onto Shoko?s back and punched the air, causing Youmu to almost faint with worry.

?Miko purple! Miko purple!? Yukarin similarly leapt onto Midori?s back and waived her hands in the air excitedly, pulling off silly poses, eliciting blood-rushes from her loyal steed and her foxy companion.

?I?m Miko Peach!? Tenshi declared, stomping a log and crossing her arms.

?Peach isn?t a colour!? Zei shouted.

?Yes it is!? Tenshi replied indignantly.

?And I call Miko Obsidian!? Zei added, striking a pose. 

?Obsidian isn?t a colour either!? Ana pointed out. ?That said, I?m miko

?You?re miko violets, Patchy!? Marisa declared, pulling Patchouli onto her feet.

?E-eh?? Patchouli blinked. ?B-but th-that?s??

?No complaints ze!? Marisa said. ?No buts either!?

?Fuh?what silliness?? Mokou chuckled. ?Such childish things don?t interest??

?I want to be Miko Moon.? Kaguya said, flapping her miko sleeves wildly.

?No Sailor Moon ripoffs allowed!? Owlbear shouted.

?W-wait! I-I?? Mokou blushed a deep red. ?I-I want to be m-m-miko R-R-RED!?

??.but?just a moment ago you said it was childish and silly and?? Keine began.

?B-b-be quiet Keine!? Mokou snapped. ?A-a m-man must d-do w-what a man must do!?

??but you?re a girl?? Keine pointed out, deadpan.

?Miko Green here?? Yukarin raised Midori?s arm up against her will with a giggle.

?Will you stop with that joke already??? Midori sighed.

?If there?s a miko Moon, then there can be a Miko Sun!? Sunny Milk declared. ?And Miko Sapphire!? She added, raising Star Sapphire?s arm.

?Tch?what is this?I don?t even?? Star muttered.

?That makes me Miko Luna??? Luna Child giggled.

?But Luna?s the moon. We already have the moon.? Amarillo pointed out.

?Miko white! Miko white!? Lily white cried excitedly, not really understanding what was going on.

?Then I?m miko sake!? Suika announced.

??there?s such a thing??? Alice sweatdropped majorly.

?And miko robo!? Suika added, thrusting Ruukoto?s arm into the air.

?Anou?sono?auuu?? Ruukoto blushed nervously.

?And miko-miko!? Suika added, using her other hand to raise Reimu?s arm into the air.

??what?? Reimu blinked. ?Don?t just repeat it??

?That makes her an average miko, huh?? Shoko giggled.

?Alice is Miko Rainbows ze!? Marisa declared.

?Wh-what?!? Alice blushed as Marisa grabbed Alice and pulled her to the center of the group of miko rangers.

??then I?m just Lunablade?? Lunablade declared, whipping out her blade and raising it into the air dramatically.

?Then?? Marisa shouted, taking center-stage. ?Miko-Rangers, assemble!?

?In the name of Justice?!? Kaguya called out, striking the flying crane pose.

??Love!? Marisa shouted. ?C?mon, Patchy, say somethings ze!?

??Peace and quiet?? Patchouli muttered reluctantly.

??Equality!? Owlbear declared, pulling a pose reminiscent of an Egyptian attempting capoeira once more.

??Fun!? Flandre waved her hands into a pose.

?I want to be in the center!? Tenshi shoved Marisa out of the way, before striking her pose. ??Peaches!? She added to the slogan.

?What, peaches?? Zei blinked.

??.the Covenant??? Midori suggested.

?Lolis!? Yukarin declared.

?Donuts!? Yuyuko leapt up and down.

?Brotherhood!? Zei declared.

?Friendship?? Alice murmured, mostly to herself.

?Hotblood?? Ana said, tightening a fist.

?Otakus?? Kaguya nodded with approval.

?Vengeance?? Mokou growled at Kaguya.

??.that?s not very nice?? Amarillo sighed. ?Well, Peace, Passion, Potential off course~?

??.I?m jealous?? Parsee muttered.

??Truth?? Nate said, without hesitation.

??.cleanliness?? Ruukoto suggested.

?Love!? Gpop shouted.

?We already have ?Love?!? Zei pointed out.

??then?MOE! HNNNNNNGGGGGGG!? Gpop declared. ?That, AND KOISHI?S SMILE!?

??pain?? Tenshi murmured, mostly to herself.

??Mistress?? Sakuya murmured.

?SAKE!? Suika cheered.

?Spring! Spring!? Lily declared.

??a hard boiled egg?? Reimu murmured, longingly.

??and the Lunarian way!? Lunablade ended.

??are you all done screwing around yet??? Reimu sighed as the chatter and excitement neared explosion point.

?So, what you should take away from today?s training session is a knowledge of how to train to build up focus, use miko-style exorcism to clean up shadows, as well as how to execute the Linker-MAD.? Reimu summarized. ?Just remember to practice and you should be fine. As for other miko stuff, that?s just less important ritualistic stuff that we?ll cover on the job when we re-open the shrine. With that, I announce today?s session of miko training over.? Reimu said, nodding at the group. ?You?re all free to do what you like for the rest of the day.? This was met with a roar of approval from the group.

?Just make sure not to forget to take a bath first lest you get sick?oh and don?f forget to stick together in groups of at least two teams when you go out.? Reimu warned, before everyone got too excited. ?Keep an eye on your communicators. Also, some of you didn?t complete your shopping the other day. The shrine and inn also needs some more supplies. So be sure to pick up some money before you go out. Oh, and wear your miko uniforms too. Let?s advertise a little?but don?t go wild. We don?t want those agents on our tails again.?

?Ah, yes, about the communicators?? Midori suddenly pipped up. ?Everyone, please hide the covenant symbols?.just as a precaution??

??what?re you waiting for? More miko training?? Reimu asked the group, ?Now go! Before I change my mind. And some of us are gathering for lunch and ice cream in the market Avenue at 12. That?s noon for those of you who can?t tell time!?

[mad]

5:00 PM day 5 Graveyard Fusion Laboratory


Ghandi sipped his Earl Grey as his fellow scientists prepared for the next batch of fusions.

He felt optimistic about his new processes and was eager to test them out. He decided that the next test would be a fusion between youkai and an inanimate object.

"We shall now begin the object fusion experiment. Bring out the device!" he called out. The device was placed in the left cage.

"I still don't see why we had to use the one in MY room," a scientist grumbled.

"Don't you see, this is in pursuit of knowledge!"

"But why the one from MY room?!?"

"Yours had the energy most suited to this fusion. Now bring out the youkai!"

A Mokou yukkuri was placed in the right cage.

"Now begin the experiment!"

The occupied cages rose to the top once more as electricity crackled around them. The device and the Mokou yukkuri were fused into one.

"Let us test the device to see how well it performs. You, sir, shall test the device in question."

"Why me?!?" yelled the scientist in question as the device was carried out of the cage.

"It is, afterall, from your room. I don't see what the problem is."

"I'll put--!"

"Yes, your special Lunch should be kicking in now."

The scientist grumbled as he undid his belt, but before he sat down, he yelled, "Some privacy would be nice!"

"Your demand has been anticipated," Ghandi said as he pushed a button to surround the unfortunate soul with walls.

That surrounded guy began grunting with effort as he made good use of the device, but that grunting was interrupted with a yell of surprise and pain. The walls came down to reveal the man, rather shocked, his lab coat burning quietly.

"Go get a new lab coat, that one is no longer fit for use. And write report on the device's function."

"No shit it's not fit for use..." the unfortunate scientist grumbled as he walked away with an unusual gait.

"Now prepare the cages for the next experiment."

-----
intermission

Scientist's report(an excerpt)

A toilet that was modified through fusion with a white-haired yukkuri was tested. It seemed to work normally for 5 seconds, after which it shot fire out .5 m high. The flame was not fatal to the user.

-----

While the cages were prepared, Ghandi drew numbers from a hat to determine the next subjects. The numbers he drew were 1 and 6819524.

"Bring out subjects 1 and 6819524!" He called out, "Is there something wrong Isaac? No? then we shall continue with the sacrifice experiment."

Maribel was scar-...actually, she was a bit jaded about near-death experiences. But the other subject disturbed her even in her jaded state. She had heard the whispers among her fellow inmates. That youkai were being fused together to make new ones.

Subject 6819524 was a large phallic thing on a wooden chariot, the demon lord Mara. "A maiden sacrifice? How wonderful. Hopefully this one won't be as frigid as that summoner. I will enjoy you for your entire afterlife," is what he(?) said as he(?) rolled royally into the right cage.

The idea of being sacrificed to this...thing was...horrifying to say the least. She had kept the hope of release in death, but the creature's taunting stripped even that. She couldn't put up any resistance as she was loaded into the left cage.

"Isaac are you ready with the notes? Begin recording: Sacrifice fusion experiment 1."

Maribel cowered as far away from the demonlord as she could. She clutched the cage's bars so hard that her knuckles turn white from the effort.

 
The cages rose. Maribel's hands were covered in sweat. The cages smashed together. The bars that were touching each other dissappeared. A force pulled Mara and Maribel closer and closer. "Oh yeah! Here it comes, baby! Come to daddy!" Mara called out.

"NOOOOOO!"  Maribel screamed and blacked out as she lost her grip.

...

Maribel awoke. She was...dead? alive? She was in a large cage falling to the ground. She felt stronger. Much stronger. She saw the scientists who had wronged her on the other side of the bars. Rage built inside her. Such rage she attempted to rip through the bars and attack. She succeeded...on the ripping through the bars.

As she ripped through the bars, Ghandi calmly said, "Isaac. The button."

Maribel collapsed in an instant. Her eyes were rolled up and her face was red. as she lay there panting, the scientists prepared for the next experiment.

"Isaac, bring subject one to the cell. I'll have to send out a memo now that we have gotten sacrifice fusions down."

-------

The memo

To all RAI personnel:

The fusion laboratory is now fully operational. Here you can fuse two supernaturals to create a new one. Or fuse a supernatural into an object to alter the object's performance. Or sacrifice a supernatural to power up another. We welcome your requests as we are dedicated to
improving your combat performance.

Please be aware, however, that this technique is not perfect and accidents can happen. Also be aware the stronger the supernatural you create, the more energy it will require. Even so, fusing two supernaturals that are bonded to you will reduce your overall load.

Please fill out the order forms available at the lounge or at the fusion laboratory and we'll get to it.

[Rabbit]

(OOC: Thus, with this post, I return to wall-of-text land.  I hope to promote a quality over quantity style that will prove to be as interesting as it is productive.  Blah blah blah.  Nah, I'm just joking, walls of text are cool in moderation.)

Indeterminate Location
11:00 PM Day 4

The light flickered slightly.  It wouldn't be long before it guttered out completely like a spent candle and Ben would have to put in a request for a replacement.  There was little else he could do.  Yumemi was sitting at a drafting table drawing up plans for whatever latest project RAI Force 1 had cooked up for her to do.  Ben hissed in irritation and felt like breaking something, anything to vent his frustration at being confined to these quarters.  The discovery by RAI Force command that Yumemi was a genius-level scientist combined with his recent (terrible) combat potential assessments had lead to him being confined to a support position far from the front lines and any real chance to do anything meaningful.  They could not annul his contract with her or they would have done so and it would be wasteful to simply dispose of a source of mana.  That, Ben assumed, was the only thing that was keeping him alive so far.  But what else could he do?  He propped his body up into a sitting position, trying to shake off the lethargy that had overtaken him in recent days.

Yumemi's skin had taken on a ghostly pallour.  Ben never went out into the sun if he could avoid it but even his skin was nowhere near as white as hers now was.  He had first attributed this to not being allowed to leave except on rare occasions but when she started to collapse at random times Ben began to suspect that something else was the cause.  He had filed a report with command but nothing had been done so far.  Did it get lost due to some kind of bureaucratic oversight?  Were his concerns merely a low priority now that he had been transferred to R&D, his combat potential determined to be merely average by the most generous standards?  That would never be known now.  Perhaps the one bright spot in this menial existence was that the empty feeling that he had experienced since the contract with Yumemi had been formed had all but disappeared, though he could never explain what had caused it in the first place.  He got off the cot and walked up to the drafting table where his partner was hard at work.  As a genius-level scientist, she needed capable help; help he could not provide and so any attempt to involve himself in her work would end up with him getting in the way.  Still, there was no harm in looking.

The design was labelled "Black Hole Projector".  It didn't make sense at all.  One does not simply project black holes.  At least that was what they taught him back in grade-school physics.  But somehow Yumemi believed it could be done.  Ben did not understand how, but then again that was one of the many things he did not truly understand about his partner.  Thinking back, had he ever taken the time to truly get to know her?  The answer hung in the air silently without him even having to think about it, and now she was dying.  He could not explain how he knew this but everything about her current condition made her seem weaker and weaker.  If she continued like this then there was only one logical outcome, and continue she would.  Ben knew because he was the one who had put her into this mess - reporting her capabilities as he discovered them and causing Command to enforce their contract.  She would work or she would die.  Even if she did not necessarily want to produce weapons there was no other alternative.

But now she was dying anyway and Ben felt there was nothing he could do.

There was a click as the lock on the door was undone.  Ben watched as the door creaked open and a man he had never seen before walked in.  The guy was around his age, he noted, but he had a sort of intensity in his eyes that Ben knew he never had.

"Tell the senior gearheads that we're working as fast as we can here.  Give us more time.  Can't you see she's ill?"

Ben mustered all the righteous indignation he could.  He could not do anything for her but Yumemi was his partner and he'd be damned if he didn't look out for her interests when an opportunity literally walked through the door.  The other guy didn't seem impressed though.  In fact his look suggested pity more than anything else.  Ben frowned.  An uncomfortable silence settled on the room, punctuated only by the scratching of a pencil.  He suddenly became very aware of the grey walls surrounding him, leaving him with nowhere to run.

"I know she's ill", the newcomer stated matter-of-factly, "and I'm here to take care of that."

Ben's eyes lit up, "So they finally found the cause?  Can you cure her?"

"Yeah.  But I'm going to need your help."

"Absolutely", he answered, almost too quickly, "Just tell me what needs to be done and I'll do it.  Whatever it takes."

The stranger nodded, "Then die."

A glint of silver was all Ben saw as the stranger raised his hand and brought it down hard on his neck.  Pain lanced through his neck and head and he would have screamed, but for the hand that had clamped around his mouth with surprising strength.  He knew that no one would hear him and the things they had done to Yumemi...she wouldn't stop her drawings for a moment.  The pain was fading.  Uh oh, not good.  Pain meant life.  Lack of pain...meant that he was going under.  He could feel something warm flowing down the side of his body from a cold spot in the side of his neck.  Everything was getting darker and he saw the stranger stand up.

"I'm sorry, but it was the only way.  Nothing personal."

Oh.  So he was the cause of her illness after all.  He remembered hearing the other researchers talking about an anomaly, the so-called Pariah gene encoded into his DNA structure.  Could that have been it?  Well, he thought, I guess in the end I was just a burden after all.  Maybe it was better that it ended this way.

A tear collected in the corner of his eye, for the first and last time in a decade.

Soran extracted the knife from his victim and watched as the physical signs of the contract faded.  If what he read in the stolen reports was correct, this man was a soulless wretch that wouldn't even register in other peoples' minds, but who would consume mana in order to feed his own emptiness.  Disgusting, killing his partner slowly like that.  Soran crossed the room quickly.  There wasn't much time.  His hand brushed gently against her shoulder.

"Are you there?"